Archive of Our Own ^beta

May 11th (Saturday)

On breaks between researching how to adopt Trucy, I’ve been frequenting a charming little restaurant around the block. They serve nice soup, I have some wine, and there’s a piano that’s been catching my eye. I might want to try it some time, see if I’m any good. Yesterday, I noticed a certain someone seated at a table. I asked if I could take a seat, and he said ‘go right ahead’. It was Kristoph. Kristoph Gavin. Now, I’ve been racking my brain over why the board was so decisive about disbarring me, and what made him vote otherwise. So I started talking about just that. 

“It’s very simple. I don’t believe you did it.” He looked at me sincerely, straight in the eyes. I have to admit though, through the entirety of the conversation that followed I was clutching my magatama in my pocket. There was something suspicious about this encounter. But he was being honest so far.

“What makes you think that? What reason do you have to trust me?” 

“Oh now, I never said I trusted you. Trust is a big word, Mr Wright. Your argument for your innocence is not what made my opinion. Unlike you, I don’t believe in the desperate pleas of accused parties. No, I make my own conclusion. And my conclusion is that you didn’t ask Mr. Misham to forge that evidence.” 

I rested my arm on the table and lent forward. In the few trips I’d made to the restaurant, I quickly noticed they kept it unnaturally cold. The surroundings were frozen, with ice crawling up everything but the piano. This didn’t exclude the table, but I needed to appear serious if I was going to have any conversation with this man as an equal. So I ignored the soggy sensation making its way up my forearm and continued. 

“You didn’t answer my first question. If not trust, then what made you think I didn’t do it? How did you ‘come to your own conclusion’?” 

“My, very accusatory and very skeptical for a man who himself believes he’s innocent.”

I guess I wasn’t hiding the ‘get the hell on with it’ look on my face very well, because he continued.

“A number of clues point to this being a set-up. First of all, why would Mr. Misham’s client choose to remain anonymous, but still introduce himself as an attorney? He could have easily passed the notebook forgery off as a personal matter, since the piece itself didn’t exactly scream criminal evidence. Secondly, I was there in the trial audience. Before everyone was rushed out so that ‘special witness’ could take the stand, of course. You seemed very uncertain when presenting the evidence, and in your hearing, you denied you were the one that forged it, not that it was forged. It seemed as if you yourself were suspicious of its origins but decided to take a risk when backed into a corner, and while you were willing to accept punishment for presenting forged evidence, you wanted everyone to know it was not you who commissioned it. That important distinction leads me to believe you were genuinely taking responsibility for the mistake you made and all you wanted was to not be falsely accused. Am I correct?” 

Ouch. I’ve been read like a book. I thought I was good at reading people. I feel like I’m suddenly naked AND transparent in this public place. 

“So, you think another lawyer set me up? But why? Unless it was the prosecution…” 

“Now, I’m not one to accuse my dear brother, but we can’t rule out the possibility at this stage.”

I had nearly forgotten- OK, I had forgotten- that the prosecution for this trial was Kristoph’s younger brother, Klavier Gavin. My habit of thinking out loud had got me into some potentially real hot water here… 

“Do you think your brother did it? Did he say anything suspicious about the trial to you?” 

“Despite my best efforts, Klavier absolutely despises when I try to help him and so almost always refuses to talk about his work with me. So I really can’t say whether this was his doing or not. However, he did have some particular trouble with his first case, so we did have a short discussion about strategy the night before. You know how teenagers are, always so independent until a real adult can solve their problems.” 

“Did anything he say during this conversation sound like he was considering forgery?”

“Heavens, no. Klavier hates forgery with a passion. He’s a real artist, and thinks copying someone’s originality is the worst thing one can do. We’ve argued over the subject many times- anyway, no. The discussion was purely about conclusions I had made looking over the case files and giving my input as a defense attorney as to what your strategy could possibly be that day.” 

“Doesn’t sound like anything out of the ordinary then.” 

“Exactly.” 

And then he smiled. What you’d usually think of as a smug smile, but with a warmth and welcoming touch to it, with a special something in the eyes. 

“Oh, and Kristoph-” 

“Yes?”

“Do you think there was something… strange, about how quickly the board made their decision on my disbarment? I was practically in and out of there in ten minutes.” 

“You were literally in and out of there in ten minutes. However, I’m not particularly surprised. It seems there’s a different standard between defense attorneys and prosecutors. Prosecutors can forge evidence to seemingly ‘get a criminal convicted’ and walk out with a slap on the wrist, but the second a defense attorney is accused of forgery they’re concerned a crooked lawyer’s going to become the go-to guy to get murderers out of their rightly-deserved sentences. It’s ridiculous, really, but that’s how it is.” 

And with that, he left. I’d felt uneasy the whole exchange, but my magatama didn’t react one bit. Maybe it’s me? I’ve been feeling ‘uneasy’, ‘suspicious’ or like ‘something’s wrong’ every single day since April. Maybe I’m scrambling for anything that’ll prove it’s not my fault just so I can avoid the guilt of my mistake. Because, at the moment, it’s weighing on me like those old fashioned milk maids carrying buckets on their shoulders you see in dairy commercials. Or, to use a more appropriate and more damning metaphor, like the ball on a chain a prisoner drags around. Sorry. I’m not really a ‘metaphor’ guy. I prefer more straightforward depictions of emotions in art. 

I sat at that table in silence for a while afterward. Taking in my surroundings, grounding myself by getting a good look at all the Russian trinkets I could see from my viewpoint. Eventually, my eyes rested on the piano not far from the table. It was so pristine, as if it had just been bought, compared to the restaurant: all of which had a rustic, homemade, and vintage feel. The piano stood imposingly in solid, shiny black and white. It contrasted so strikingly against the browns, reds and greys of the surrounding area. Of course, being a fairly recent visitor of the establishment, I had no idea whether the piano was really new or not. But I will say, if it isn’t, the owner must have a deep pride and care for it, considering how well-polished it was. Not a single scratch, dent, or scuff lay upon its surface. 

I then left for home, thinking of that piano the whole way there.

I knew I was going to do it eventually, but I really wish it had been another few months before I had to. I’ve taken enough of a hit to my pride lately. But I needed help. I called Miles. I’ve been looking at guidance, and they say it’s a good idea to have an attorney guide you through the adoption process. Especially since Trucy’s situation is so unusual, there isn’t exactly a standard legal process to follow. It’s hard to swallow the knowledge I could have done this on my own less than a month ago. But despite how bittersweet it felt to be involved in another legal process, I was secretly looking forward to seeing him again. This morning, I was looking out the window at the sunlight-soaked streets below, hands cupped around a mug of tea, smiling like a child. I was up bright and early, because I knew he would be. The door rang, and I couldn’t have put down my mug and ran over any faster if I tried. When he saw me, he immediately knew I’d rushed over and he made that familiar smug smirk at me. 

“I was under the impression you called me here on business, Wright? What are you doing looking so giddy?” 

“I- I can’t help it! It’s been so long!” 

I heard him sharply inhale under his breath- or maybe that was even a small laugh? But being Miles Edgeworth, he quickly shook off his emotions and focused on the matter at hand.

“You can imagine how surprised I was to hear you wanted my help for the adoption process of all things. Since when have you been looking after a child?” 

“Almost a month now. She really had no one else to turn to.” 

“Well, if there’s one thing I know about you, it’s that you’re the person people go to when they have no one else.” 

I couldn’t take it any longer- I hugged him. And for the first time ever… He didn’t pull away. So we continued to talk, still in embrace. 

“I missed you too, Wright. The past few months have been difficult for me as well. I needed to see you again. Why do you think I hurried over here?” 

“True. You could have pointed me to someone else, or told me to figure it out myself.”

“I wouldn’t do that. Not anymore.” 

Then I felt his grip tighten, and I could tell something was bothering him. I worried it was what I said, until he explained.

“Why didn’t you tell me you’d been disbarred sooner?” 

This question alone almost made me cry. Not because it’d been this thought and this event that have been haunting me for the past month, but because his voice, usually so stern and monotone, broke. I could hear the frustration in it for the first time ever. He was truly upset over this. 

“I- I figured you’d hear from someone else.” 

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I was too proud.” 

“Wright. I’m a proud man too. But when you needed me to, I relied on you. I was honest with you. It pains me to think you can’t trust me like I can trust you.” 

“I’m sorry.” 

I do trust Miles. I really do. But I couldn’t face telling him in this state. I’ve been desperately trying to figure things out on my own, and only just now did I accept I needed him.

“At least I’m here now. You clearly need my help. Look at you.” 

And there it was. The vulnerable moment over as quickly as it had started. I realized what he was talking about as he pulled away, that smirk back on his face. Over the past month, I’ve been confused what to wear, so now I was in a strange combination of my iconic suit and my casual clothes. I had my usual shirt and pants on, though now much more crumpled and messy as I saw no reason to iron them or wash them as much, sandals on my feet, and my zip-up hoodie, open, shoved on over my shirt. It was comforting to put my hands in the fleecy pockets. I looked a mess. Honestly, I was a mess.

It was then I noticed something wet on the shoulder of my hoodie. There was a small puddle. I looked at Miles. I couldn’t hide my shock. He’d been crying. For me. 

He saw the expression on my face and went red, turning away even faster than usual. I panicked, looking around for anything else I could blame my reaction on. Then I saw, behind him, he was pulling a travelling bag, one of those suitcases with wheels. 

“You’re… planning on staying over?” 

“Yes. If that’s alright with you. I’ve been informed filling out the paperwork can take a day or two.” 

“Sure. Sure! I just wish you had told me. The apartment’s kinda a mess…” 

“Don’t you mean the office ? I can’t believe you’ve been living in your office this whole time. Whatever did you do when Mia was alive?” 

“Oh well, back then I had an apartment, but you see, when I took over the firm, I didn’t exactly have the money to rent both an apartment and an office. So, I sold my apartment and turned this into a hybrid live-work type situation.” 

“Hmm. So, shall we get down to business?” 

“Right.” 

I led him through the hallway into the apartment, where my cup of tea was on the counter, just where I’d left it. 

“Hey, I boiled a kettle not too long ago to make this,” I said, holding up my mug. “You want one?” 

“Yes, please and thank you.” 

I’d arranged it so the kitchen-dining area overlooked the ‘living area’ - which was really just a few sofas pushed together and a rug. This was Trucy’s favorite spot to play, so I wanted to be able to check on her while cooking or cleaning. She was sitting on one of the sofas now, and hearing Miles enter, she had put down her toy and propped herself up on the back of the sofa, staring intently at him perched at the small table-and-two-chairs setup I’d put near the office’s mini-kitchen.

“Trucy, this is Miles. He’s a friend of mine.” 

Trucy stared at Miles for a few more seconds, before smiling. 

“Hello Miles! Any friend of Daddy’s is a friend of mine too!” 

She lent towards him, holding out her hand. Miles seemed stricken for a few moments, likely taken aback by Trucy calling me Daddy despite knowing me for less than a month, or by the child’s professionalism in offering a handshake. I couldn’t tell which. 

“Welcome to the Wright Talent Agency! I’m Trucy, Magician Extraordinaire!”

Miles turned to me with an eyebrow raised, as if to say ‘Was this your idea, by any chance?’ I shot him back a look that suggested it was Trucy’s. He smiled, and took her hand. 

“Nice to meet you, Trucy. I’m Miles Edgeworth.” 

And with that, Trucy was satisfied, and turned back to her toy. 

Miles’ tea had brewed, so I put it on the table, moved mine over and sat next to him. My tea was getting cold by now, but I didn’t want him to know that, so I sipped it while we were talking anyway. 

“She appears to be a very sociable girl, even with the likes of me. And already quite attached to you.” 

“Yeah, it was honestly a bit jarring at first. But she’s got a certain charm to her that just lights up the room. She’s been through a lot recently. I only want to make things better for her.” 

“I can see that. I’m assuming this whole set-up,” He said, gesturing to the table propped up next to the sofas and toys in what’s clearly identifiable as a children’s play area, “is for her? So you can supervise her while playing?” 

Somehow hearing it from him embarrassed me. I could feel myself going pink. 

“Uh… Y- yeah.” 

“And you bought those toys for her? They look like what you’d buy for children.” 

“What is that supposed to mean?! But yes, I bought them. In the circumstances she was left in, there’s no chance she’d bring toys from her parents. I figured she needed something to distract her.”

“Looks like she’s not the only one who’s already attached. I hope you know it’s not guaranteed I can do this for you, Wright.” 

“B- but she needs me! There’s no one else! I’ve looked!” 

I started tearing up at the thought of Trucy being sent to an orphanage. I didn’t realize until this very moment, but I’d taken it for granted I’d be able to adopt her. 

“So there are no other relatives?” 

“None.” 

I explained how Zak had disappeared and how we could only assume her mother was long dead, calming myself by looking at Miles’ face taking this information in. It seemed like with every word I said, he was gaining confidence this would work. When I had finished, he replied,

“In some ways, this makes the process simpler. Since her mother is presumed dead, we need to file a petition to remove Zak’s custody. The only way to adopt is to remove all existing parents’ custodial rights.” 

“File a petition. Knowing the law, that’s not all I have to do, right? What’s next?” 

“An investigator will then be assigned, who will try to locate the parents. Assuming they don’t find Zak, they’ll prepare a court report. Then a trial will be conducted, to decide whether Zak’s parental rights should be taken away.” 

My heart sank at the mention of court and trials. I’d give anything to be able to be the one fighting for myself out there.

Miles brushed his hand over mine, still holding my lukewarm tea. He looked at me with concern in his eyes. 

“Don’t look so down, Wright. Given Zak actively abandoned his daughter, the trial’s likely going to lean pretty heavily in your favor. Not many people have sympathy for a supposed criminal running like a coward, leaving his daughter with no option but to stay with you. There’s a chance there’ll be some pushback given the recent news about you, but one look at this apartment, or at the two of you together, and all doubt is nullified. You clearly care for her.”

“Miles-” 

“Before you ask, yes, if I get the opportunity, I’ll fight for you. I came over here not expecting to immediately have such a strong opinion on the matter, but… but…” 

He started to shake. He had a look on his face of pure horror. I reached over and put my hand on his shoulder. I remember now. Miles doesn’t exactly have a good history with parents. He’s either thinking about how much he adored his father before he was killed right in front of him, or about how much Manfred Von Karma, who was his adopted father, didn’t love or care for him at all. 

“It’s okay Miles, I understand.” 

He took my hand off his shoulder, and held it close. 

“Thank you, Phoenix.” 

He must have seen how bewildered I was because he retreated.

‘It’s probably time to check on Trucy again’, I thought. As I stood up, I noticed Trucy was listening intently. I don’t know when she stopped playing again, but it made me nervous she might’ve heard something she shouldn’t have.

The rest of the day, I looked after Trucy while Miles worked at the table, only breaking his silence to ask me for tea every few hours. 

When he decided it was time to sleep for the night, I explained how Trucy and I usually sleep on the sofas in the living area. He insisted on not intruding on our space, so I offered him the smaller spare room at the back of the apartment. It was mostly empty, with bookshelves and boxes of files being pretty much the only furniture. He said he packed a sleeping bag so it would do just fine. 

I awoke with a start around 10AM. So Miles could meet Trucy and start with the process, I’d asked for her to be excused from school yesterday. But today was just another day. I looked around and noticed she was already gone. Not only that, but Miles was up and working. He had his laptop on the table, and had already drunk several cups of tea, as I saw them stacking up by the sink. He was wearing a black suit jacket over a dark gray turtleneck and corduroy pants the color of merlot. I almost laughed. It was exactly what I imagined his casual wear would look like. Still pretty formal, if you ask me. He had seen I was awake, so brought over a fresh cup of tea. He sat next to me, handed it over and smiled. 

“Not to worry, Phoenix, I’ve already dropped Trucy off at school. She quite enjoyed being chauffeured in a sports car.” 

Ah. I remembered just what had made last night so awkward. After years of being on a last name basis, Miles called me Phoenix. He hadn’t called me that since 4th grade. It did take me a while to get comfortable using his first name again myself, but even since then he’s never reciprocated. 

Trying to avoid a repeat of yesterday, I tried to act like this wasn’t a big deal.

“Gee, thanks Miles. And thanks for the tea. You know, I didn’t call you here to look after me.” 

“I’ve been getting the paperwork done too. Look, I did some research on the petition. I think I have a decent understanding of how to fill it out. I wanted to wait until you were awake to ask- do you want to fill it out yourself, or have me do it for you?” 

He handed me a plate with a few toaster strudels on it. 

“You didn’t have much else in the cupboard so I presumed this was your breakfast?”

“That’s right. Thanks.” 

I bit into a strudel while considering my options. 

“Hmm… how about we look through it together? I get it’s probably a good idea to only have one set of handwriting on official documents, but even if you’re the one writing it out I’d still like to look it over and see if I can add anything.” 

“Understood.” He brought over his laptop and sat close to me so I could see the screen. He also pulled out some paper, probably the form we need to fill out, most likely printed from the office printer in the corner of the room by the door. To be honest, I didn’t know I left ink in there. 

We spent ages going over the minutiae of this form, and didn’t finish it until just before 3pm. 

“Wait!” I jumped up from the sofa. We hadn’t moved in hours so there was a pretty deep groove left behind. We didn’t really have a ‘lunch’ per se, more like random snacks, just whatever I had left. 

“There’s only twenty minutes until Trucy gets out of school, we need to file this form, and I’m not even dressed!” 

I heard a small laugh from Miles, and he looked up at me with a smirk. 

“You have plenty of time, Phoenix. Go get changed, and then we’ll take my car. I can say with confidence we’ll be at Trucy’s school 5 minutes early, if not more.” 

I turned to him with an amusing skeptical look on my face, a single eyebrow raised and my hands on my waist, before going to the bathroom to get ready. 

Miles was right. We were early to pick Trucy up. Actually, 8 minutes before school ended. 

“She’s going to know to look for your car, right?” 

“Right.” 

My face fell, temporarily thinking I’d done something to demote myself back to being on a last name basis with him. Miles mistook this for my concern and elaborated further.

“She’s smarter than you think. How do you imagine I drove her here this morning? She gave me directions. She definitely noted how my car looks. It’s not exactly inconspicuous.” 

I didn’t want to admit my blunder, as I’d just realized he was only answering the question I asked, so I played along and pretended I was relieved at this clarification. 

Trucy got into the car with a great amount of gusto, swinging back the door so hard Miles got startled. 

“Daddy! Miles! You brought the cool car!” 

I smiled. “Yeah. You love this car, do you, Trucy?” 

“Yeah! Yeah! It’s awesome! It’s bright red! It just screams ‘racing car’. It’s a performer, like me!” 

“Then close the door lightly, Trucy.” I thought it best to minimize Miles’ distress. 

“OK, Daddy!” 

We spent the rest of the afternoon together, playing board games and similar pastimes, until just before sunset, Miles took me aside. 

“Can we go out? For a walk?” 

“Me and you? Sure. I’ll put Trucy to bed.”

“Thanks, Phoenix.”

“No problem.” 

I’d picked up something was troubling him, and he probably wanted to discuss it, so just a few minutes later we left the building to circle the block. 

If anything, he was more unsettled than when we were inside, as now he was clinging onto me. He started to tremble. 

“Phoenix… I don’t want to leave.”

“Do you have to?”

“Yes. I only had permission to take two days off work. They need me back in the office tomorrow. It’s important.” 

“Hey, hey, hey,” I said, in a way that reminded me of attempting to calm a puppy. Oh no, now I’ve compared my ex-rival to a puppy. I’m never going to get that image out of my head. It did seem to work though, as he started to talk again. 

“It’s been really… fun …being here with you. I haven’t been this close to anyone in… It’s been nice knowing you’re there for me. Going back to no contact at all, the thought petrifies me.”

I couldn’t help but smile. A few years ago he never would have been this open and honest, especially with me. He’s come a long way. 

“Hmm… What if we don’t go back to no contact? You can call me anytime! And you probably should anyway, with updates on the adoption thing. I don’t even live that far away. You can come around sometimes, even just for lunch or something.” 

“You’re right.” 

“I know.” 

By now, we’d stumbled into a park. We sat on a bench, looking at the sunset, his head on my shoulder and my arm on his lap. It was a lovely summer evening, the sky golden yellow, projecting onto everything in sight. I knew right then, I’d remember this night for a long time.

Before Miles left two days ago, he drove Trucy to school again. He wanted to leave her with a positive impression. He took me back to the apartment afterwards. I tried so hard to stay composed, I really did. But I ended up crying as we held hands through the car’s open window. Ever since, I’ve been playing through different scenarios in my head. What if the allegations against me cause the court to decide I’m not a fit parent? Or if I could advocate for myself, would that make the difference? Are the events of that one day going to loom over me forever? 

Seeing Miles go was difficult. Yesterday was even harder. I was so in my own head I forgot to pick Trucy up from school. I had managed to drop her off in the morning, though it made Miles’ departure the day before all the more poignant. I only realized how long I’d been sitting on the couch, head in hands, when I heard the door open. 

“Daddy!” 

“Oh- Sorry Truce. Daddy’s been so busy working today I forgot to pick you up! You’re a brave girl, making your way back home yourself.”

“Of course I can walk back by myself! I’m not five! I know the way. I just like walking with you, Daddy.” 

“I’ll make it up to you. What do you want to do tomorrow? Anything.” 

“Hmmmmmm. Something like magic!”

“Magic? I don’t know much magic myself, Trucy. But I’ll see what I can do.” 

“Yayyy! I can’t wait for tomorrow!” 

So today, as promised, I looked around for something magic-themed Trucy could do. I found a family-friendly talent show night at the Wonder Bar. I’d heard of the place before, even got tickets, but I had to give them away before I got the chance to go. So, I thought I’d take this opportunity to see what I had missed out on. It’s just over what I’d call a comfortable walking distance from the apartment, so we took a short bus ride. Trucy, as usual, was overjoyed by this. It was fairly crowded, so the entire duration of the bus ride she sat on my lap. She was looking out the window, enjoying the unique perspective this gave her of the local area. 

“Where are we going Daddy? Is it magic?” 

“You’ll see.” 

I didn’t think Trucy could be any more excited, but then she saw the talent show posters as we got close. I almost fell over being tugged by the arm of my hoodie as she ran into the building. 

Despite her excitement, Trucy was extremely patient waiting for her turn. She was entranced by the other talent acts, clapping so loudly I was worried she’d hurt her hands, or my ears. She’d cheer for every single act, even the ones I thought weren’t so good. There was one act where an older lady attempted to sing karaoke for a famous duet ballad. Somehow, she thought it’d be a good idea to try to copy the original singer for the man’s part, putting on a gruff voice which only led to a coughing fit and shifting the entire rest of the song out of time. Trucy’s takeaway from this whole ordeal was that she should practice using a man’s voice for her ‘Amazing Mr Hat’ trick, and gave the lady extra applause for this inspiration. 

Luckily, when it came to Trucy’s turn, she decided to stick to her usual routine with The Amazing Mr. Hat. Though her innocent puns and jokes have worn off on myself (considering I hear her practice every day), the audience was astounded by such a young girl’s valiant attempt at ventriloquist comedy. I humored her too, joining in with the applause and laughter, but I could tell that the others were very quickly taken in by her charm. It’s hard not to fall in love with such a sweet little girl, that much I’ve already learnt during our short time together. 

We stopped for noodles on the way home, as I still hadn’t found the time to go grocery shopping. The ten minutes it took Trucy to slurp up her meal was the only silence I had the entire evening, as she wouldn’t stop talking about how much the show inspired her and her various ideas for new magic tricks. I didn’t mind one bit. I just kept quiet and listened, because seeing Trucy happy just made me so much happier myself. The day her smile doesn’t light up my mood is the day I am truly broken beyond repair. I hope that day will never come. 

I found myself sitting at the bar in that little Russian restaurant again. I was swirling the last of a glass of merlot around, pondering what it reminded me of, when a hand rested on my shoulder. The fingernails were shiny, a glint of which reflected the light into my eyes. I tried to figure out why that small observation unsettled me so much, but to no avail. I looked over to see who it was, only to discover Kristoph Gavin smiling down at me. 

“I trust you’ve been well, Phoenix Wright?” 

“Uh… yeah, sure.” 

“You sound very certain. Either way, it’s nice to see you again. Would you like to join me at my table?” 

“Why not?” 

I got up from my stool after necking the rest of the glass down my throat, and followed him to the next room. It was the same table as last time, right next to that piano that fascinated me so much. 

The room hadn’t changed one bit since we were last here, which isn’t surprising considering it hadn’t been that long. Despite our cordial discussions so far, now I was certain Gavin was up to no good, so yet again I paid attention to my magatama in my hoodie pocket, hoping to catch any deception as soon as possible. 

“So Wright, have you just been sitting at this bar since we last met? I’m flattered you wanted to see me again so badly.” 

“No, I’ve been busy with other things. This is actually my first time coming back here since.” 

I thought it best not to disclose details. I didn’t want Kristoph involved in my personal life, so I ignored his attempt to get me to open up. Speaking of… Was that last sentence an attempt at flirting? Because it just came off as conceited. 

“It must be awfully lonely since your disbarment. What do you do these days? Do you leave the house much?” 

Why is he being so assertive? Does he really want to know about my personal life so badly? Or does he already know something… And then it all clicked together in my head.

“Kristoph. You’re acting awfully suspicious. Do you know what I was doing yesterday?” 

It’s second nature by now. I know the rules of using the magatama. If I suspect someone of hiding something, I should ask them a clear, concise question. If I’m right, locks and chains appear surrounding them. 

I had to hold back a sigh of relief as those illusory chains wrapped around Kristoph. I knew by his very nature he was hiding something, and now I finally had the first clue as to what. 

“What gave you that idea? If I knew what you were doing, then why would I ask? And why do you specify yesterday ?” 

“You can’t answer my question with more questions. Do you or do you not have an idea what I was doing yesterday?” 

At that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine. I had indeed uncovered a lot of information yesterday, as I used Trucy’s after school club on a Monday as an opportunity to spend the day sleuthing instead of having to pick her up at 3pm. I had gone to the detention center that morning, and to Drew Studio in the afternoon, but I had a feeling Kristoph was only concerned about the latter. 

“I have made it very clear, Wright. I did not know. How could I have known?” 

While saying this, Kristoph quickly stopped picking his fingernails and put his hands under the table, on his lap. This action only confirmed my suspicions. 

By reflex, I slammed the table and lent forward. This is exactly what I was looking for. 

“You may have been able to pass it all off as coincidence… if you didn’t do what you just did.” 

“I see what you’re doing, Phoenix Wright. May I remind you first that this is not a courtroom or an official investigation, and secondly that if it was, baseless accusations without evidence wouldn’t stand?” 

“But you obviously know a suspicious amount about my actions yesterday. You know very well I went to Drew Studio. What I want to know… is how.” 

“You went to Mr Misham’s studio, did you? Well, I didn’t know that.” I felt the Psyche-locks tighten, but I didn’t need them to tell me this was a lie.

“Oh, but you very clearly did, Kristoph. When you asked me how you could have known what I was doing yesterday, you noticed you were picking your fingernails and nervously hid them underneath the table. Just then, you realized your mistake, didn’t you?” 

“Pray tell, what mistake did I make, Phoenix Wright? This is all very amusing, but you should know better than to be so vague in your statements.” 

“You’re acting all confident now, but that’s just because you’re too proud to admit you’d leave evidence behind so haphazardly. You gave Drew’s daughter Vera a lucky charm for when she had to go outside. And that lucky charm? Nail polish. The very brand you use yourself. I don’t think you were wearing it when we last met here, but I seem to remember you using a very specific brand during my hearing. I wasn’t entirely sure, but you just happened to use it today. And that confirmed it.” 

I was on a roll now. Sure, it’s shaky evidence, but this isn’t a court of law, after all. I’m not aiming to convict Gavin. At least, not yet. All I’m doing is trying to gather information. And to do that, I have to unsettle him.

“You’re a very clever man, Kristoph Gavin. I can’t believe you’re so sloppy when it comes to the details.”

This clearly struck a chord with him, as Kristoph lurched in disgust the very moment I used the word ‘sloppy’. 

“Now… you… listen here! You can’t tell me I’m being suspicious just because I use the same nail polish brand as a little girl. If this is what you count as evidence… I don’t even know how you were an attorney for a number of years. You never should have been one in the first place.” 

Yeah, that stung, but I’m not going to let up now. I still have the upper hand here. 

“Which is why I pointed out your earlier mistake. You could have brushed it off as coincidence -if you didn’t directly demonstrate the nail polish is what linked you by hiding your nails so hurriedly! Vera told me herself you gave it to her. You can’t hide this from me.” 

“That little… I told her to… She shouldn’t even be…” 

“You’re mumbling, Gavin. Speak up. You’re a lawyer, you should know to be more assertive with your statements.” 

“So I gave the child a present. So what? You can’t prove I know her through unscrupulous means. She could be a family friend for all you know. So, keep out of it, Phoenix Wright!” 

“Do you remember one of the main reasons they believed it was me that forged the evidence? It was specified the client was an attorney . You told me yourself it was suspicious that the client divulged such information, didn’t you?” 

“It- It doesn’t matter! You can’t prove I gave her that nail polish as anything other than a present.” 

“You’re right. I can’t. But I wasn’t planning on indicting you. I don’t even have the authority to do so. I just wanted to clear a few things up for myself.”

I haven’t figured it all out. I don’t even know how he knew I was there yesterday. But now I know I wasn’t imagining things when I thought Kristoph was suspicious. If I ever want to get more information out of him… I’ll need to not burn my bridges here. 

“You’re a truly fiendish man, Mr. Wright.” He said it so furiously, but then lent back and returned that pretty smile to his face. 

“I admire your persistence. Although that was intense, I did enjoy the confrontation. It lets out some… energy. Now, it doesn’t have to be on this topic, I think that would quickly tire for both of us. But would you like to meet here more often? Say, every Tuesday lunch?” 

Well, I didn’t think it would be that easy. After how I’d just treated him, why would he want to hang out more? Was it purely to ‘get the energy out’, as he says, or is it something else? I’d have to accept to find out. 

“Sounds great. Looking forward to it.” 

We both stood up, shook hands, and Kristoph left. He was still smiling.

Today was mostly getting errands done. I finally stocked up on groceries. I was putting it off partly because I didn’t have the energy to go out and partly because I don’t have much money, being unemployed. I cleaned the toilet, and the kitchen, and did a load of laundry, but all the while I was thinking about my conversation with Kristoph yesterday. There’s so much to this I just don’t understand yet, I know it. I’m nervous about meeting with him every Tuesday from now on, but I’m used to being close to dangerous people. I can handle this. And that’s when Miles called back. I’d been waiting for an update to the petition for a while now, so I jumped onto the couch to answer the phone. 

“Hello, Phoenix Wright?” 

“Hello Phoenix, it’s Miles.”

“Is there any news about the petition?”

“Yes, that’s the main reason I called. It’s nowhere near finalized, but I wanted to let you know the petition’s been filed and an investigator has been assigned to the case. The investigation can take up to a few months, and is the main part of the lengthy waiting time for adoptions.” 

“So the investigation’s starting?”

“That’s correct. I wanted to let you know because as part of it, the investigator may visit you. I’ve included your contact details in the file. The investigator’s name is Imani Sipait. I don’t know her personally, but I’ve heard she’s thorough and fair. So rest assured, she’ll make the right decision. I wish you luck.” 

“Thanks, that means a lot, Miles.” 

“Just doing my job, Phoenix. You sound… preoccupied . Is there anything else you’d like to talk about?” 

“Hmm… It’s hard to leave the issue of my disbarment alone. Something keeps bugging me-”

“You think someone was setting you up? I have to say, you wouldn’t strike me as the type to forge, Phoenix. You care more about integrity than winning, I know that for a fact. If you really didn’t do it, there has to be evidence that has been missed. We can’t officially open up an investigation, but I’m here if you need assistance looking into it. Personally, I’d like to know the truth, and have it proven.” 

I’d been vague on purpose, trying not to rouse suspicion about my unofficial investigation, but it appears Miles understood exactly what I’m doing and is on my side. 

“Wow, I don’t know what to say. I feel like I’m saying thanks too much these days. Seriously Miles, you’re a lifesaver.” 

“Hmph. I’m a busy man. I have to get back to work. If you have more to discuss, you’ll have to call me back when my shift ends. Talk soon, Phoenix.”

“Later, Miles.” 

With one click, that was it. I put the phone down again and leant back, sinking into the couch. I looked up at the ceiling as I thought about this information. It all suddenly felt real. If this goes well, one day I’ll actually be able to legally call Trucy my daughter. Somehow, at this moment, the outcome of this investigation and the subsequent trial -being the legal guardian of Trucy- became the most important thing in the world to me. 

I started tearing up. I’ve been feeling some new emotions lately. But among the despair and distress, there’s been another one. In smaller amounts, I’ve felt it before. Taking care of Maya, Pearl, and to a lesser extent, Ema, I felt a sense of responsibility and fondness for the minors I’ve found in my care. But Maya was 17, turning 18, so really, I felt more like an older brother to her than a parent. Even though Ema had to stay with me when Lana was in police custody, she was 16 and had another legal guardian in her sister. Pearls is the closest to this feeling. She was young, and after I got her mother arrested, she followed me around for a while. But as I later found out, she had others in Kurain Village that’d look after her, so her time with me was really a choice. 

Then it’s not entirely new. But it’s not the same as before. Trucy really doesn’t have anyone else, and is still at an age when she needs serious guidance. I’m still getting used to being her father figure, but unlike with the others, it doesn’t feel like I’m faking it. I’d take care of Maya, Pearl and Ema because they needed someone in that position for a while, but I never once saw myself as their parent. 

In spite of everything that’s going on right now, I actually think I’m ready to be her father. Maybe it’s the people we pass in public, assuming we’re the same kind of father and daughter they are, and referring to us as such, but it actually feels right to be referred to as Trucy’s dad. I don’t want to run away from responsibility over a child anymore. It used to feel like it was too soon, like I was too young and like I couldn’t do it. I don’t know what changed. I’m still only 26, and only 18 years older than Trucy. If I had her myself, I’d have been a teenage parent. But because she’s come into my life now, it doesn’t feel like that. She needs me, and in a way, I think I need her.

It was about 11am, and I was watering Charley when I heard a knock at the door. I wasn’t expecting anyone, so I was a little startled, but I calmly put down the watering can and answered. I opened the door to a young woman, not particularly short but still shorter than me, with sleek, pin-straight black hair running down her back. I’d guess she was 20. Maybe 22? She was in office attire, and gave off an air of ‘I’m serious’ about her. Though, she did have a small, polite smile on her face. 

“Hello?” 

“Hello. Are you Phoenix Wright?”

“Um, yes?” 

“Excellent. Can I come in? I have business matters to discuss.” 

“Oh, are you the investigator for the adoption petition?”

“Yes. Imani Sipait, at your service.”

“Come right in then.” 

I sat her down at the small table and chairs set near the kitchen. If I knew it’d be getting this much action lately, I’d have considered buying a sturdier dining set. Maybe this gives a bad impression? I may not look it, but I’m extremely nervous. 

“Would you like some tea, Ms. Sipait?”

“Oh, just call me Imani. Ms. Imani if you must. But yes, please.” 

“Coming right up.”

We waited in silence until the tea had brewed, and then I sat the mugs on the table before taking a seat myself. That’s when she started to talk. 

“As we established earlier, I’ll be leading the investigation for this petition. I’ve heard from Mr Edgeworth you’ve done some research yourself? He said you’d be a good place to start to get an understanding of this case.” 

“Yes, I- Up until recently, I was an attorney myself, so I have a pretty good understanding of legal proceedings and the required research for them. Trucy -the child- came into my life as a result of the very trial that disbarred me, in fact. I immediately started doing research trying to find someone to take her in, but I couldn’t find any relations.” 

“That’s strange.”

“I thought the same. It could be possible someone’s actively hiding information on the family. Trucy’s from Troupe Gramarye after all. They’re celebrities. Maybe they wanted a quiet life away from the press?” 

“What’s this ‘Troupe Gramarye’ you mentioned? Celebrities?”

“Oh, they’re a popular magician group. They’ve made quite a splash, with TV specials, even touring the world- but I suppose their popularity has declined in the past year. They also took a fairly major hit a few years ago when an accident while rehearsing a trick caused the death of one of the members of the Troupe: Trucy’s mother.” 

“Her mother is dead? This is confirmed?” 

“Well, they haven’t found the body, so it’s not 100% , but she’s been legally pronounced dead. So, as far as this case is concerned, she’s dead.” 

“Right… And what about her father?” 

I held up my mug of tea and lent back in my chair casually, as I’ve started to find this part of the situation slightly amusing. 

“You’re going to love this… he disappeared. Right in front of my eyes.”

“You saw him disappear??”

“Yep. You know I said I first met Trucy at the trial which led to my disbarment? Well, my client was her father. It was a really tough case, and I just couldn’t understand what happened. So, I presented a piece of evidence I’d randomly stumbled upon, I wasn’t quite sure of its origins, and so when it turned out to be forged… They pinned the blame on me. I don’t know if you believe me, but-”

“I believe you. For the meantime, anyway. I’ll do proper research on this later. Now, go on. What’s this about her father disappearing?” 

“Yeah… So, the judge was about to pronounce him guilty, and he just flashed his cape and disappeared. In front of the entire courtroom. I realized later he used a magic trick Trucy likes to perform so she could act as an accomplice to his escape. I don’t think she really understood the implications of what she was doing.” 

I really hoped I hadn’t incriminated Trucy by admitting this, but I wanted to help our chances as much as possible, so I thought I should be honest about my findings here.

“What’s this magic trick?”

“The Amazing Mr. Hat. Basically, a wooden contraption folds out of her hat, wearing a duplicate of her outfit, creating a large puppet. From a distance, it could be mistaken for a man.”

“So it’s larger than the girl?”

“Yes, definitely. Completely folded out, Mr Hat’s about twice her height. Still possibly too short to pass for Zak, but amidst all the chaos they could easily be mistaken.”

I hesitated, as I really started to wonder if I should be saying all this.

“Ms. Imani?”

“Yes?”

“Trucy’s not going to be held responsible for the disappearing act, is she? I’d hate to get her in trouble.”

“No, no. I’m not that type of officer. And besides, she’s too young to have criminal liability. If anyone would take the blame for this type of offence, it’d be Zak.”

“Good. Truce just loves her magic tricks, she didn’t know helping him disappear was a crime.” 

“Is there anything else you can tell me about Zak Gramarye? You said he was your client at the time?”

“Yes, he was. Let’s see… He was a tall man, definitely over 6 feet, fairly muscular, tan, with an angular chin and matching angular facial hair. His hair was dark brown, oh, and like Trucy, he’d wear a salmon-red magician’s getup. He’d have a silk hat and cloak with an embellished club pattern and matching jewelry. Though I doubt he’s wearing that now, it’d make him too easy to find. Those outfits are clearly custom for Troupe Gramarye.” 

“Thanks for the detailed physical description. Can you tell me any other information you know, such as personal information, or his behavior?”

“Sure. Zak Gramarye is his stage name. I think it might aid your investigation to know his legal name is Shadi Enigmar. Trucy’s full name is Trucy Enigmar. The only other connection you might want to investigate would be Zak’s former stage partner, Valant Gramarye. He’s currently down at the detention center, as he’s been arrested himself as a result of the trial. Though he won’t be there for long, since he had only minor offences. I think he was convicted of breaking and entering, and possibly tampering with the crime scene? I can’t quite remember as it’s been painful to keep up with the case since. Now, back to Zak… 

He did seem mysterious, always keeping to himself. He never really explained what he was doing. He also was pretty eager to use Trucy for his own profit, which- ugh -disgusts me. Both Zak and Valant were being blackmailed by their tutor Magnifi before his death, as they both felt responsible for Trucy’s mother’s passing. So although he comes across as an independent man, he clearly has his own weaknesses. I don’t have the slightest clue where he’d go after disappearing, but I imagine he’d aim for abroad to escape any jail time.” 

“Thank you Mr. Wright, this is extremely useful information. A very detailed recount, I’d say.” 

“I know how helpful being cooperative can be to investigations. Oh, the amount of times I’ve had to bend over backwards to squeeze an ounce of information out of people. The thought alone makes me shudder. You know what I’m talking about.”

“I certainly do! Glad to meet someone who understands.” She laughed, while shaking gently in the way some people do when they’re laughing. 

“If you need any more information to conduct your investigation, you’re welcome to come back anytime. I want to be as helpful as possible during this process.” 

“I really appreciate that, Mr. Wright. I can see you care for Trucy’s wellbeing. I wish the very best for the both of you.” I saw her slightly look over to Trucy’s toys still laid out in the living area with another smile on her lips. Oh great, now everyone sees me as some soppy dad. That’s okay. Maybe I am. I still turned pink with embarrassment at this being pointed out though. “I will most likely be back soon. I look forward to discussing this further.” She said, as she turned to head out.

“I’d be happy to.”

Today’s the big day! Well, at least as far as Trucy is concerned. After last week’s talent show connected so deeply with Trucy, she’s been writing to the Wonder Bar all week. Now it’s Saturday, and she can finally go to the Wonder Bar again in person. Obviously, I had to go with her. 

“Are you ready Trucy?” I said, beckoning her out the door, putting her raincoat over her dress because it was raining outside. 

“Yes, Daddy! This is it! The Wright Talent Agency is going to get its first big gig! I can’t wait!” 

“Alright then, Little Miss Entrepreneur. You don’t want to be late.” 

I’ve been repeatedly impressed by Trucy’s professionalism. Despite how much I disagree with her parents, I can’t say they haven’t raised her with an innate understanding of show business. She made a good impression by writing to the Wonder Bar and managed to organize a meeting all by herself. 

“Welcome, welcome to the Wonder Bar! I am the owner, Daz ‘Dazzle’ Wunderbar! I understand that you are Miss Trucy, correct?” 

“That’s right!” 

Trucy held out her hand. Mr. Wunderbar looked to be around my age, if not slightly older, a clean shaven man with mid-length dark brown hair and he was sporting an eccentric yellow and purple suit. This was clearly a fellow performer, and looking at Trucy’s face I could tell she’d identified this too. 

He shook her hand with great prowess and then led us to a quiet lounge room to the side, furnished with two plush sofas. There were a number of strange decorations around the room, with gaudy mismatched memorabilia that screamed ‘I’m trying too hard’. Trucy, however, was dumbstruck by this interior design, and looked around in quiet awe before remarking,

“This is an amazing room! What a performer you are, Mr. Wunderbar! Even this room performs an act! An act of surprise and intrigue!” 

“And you, Miss Trucy, are a performer too! That exclamation was almost poetry! Wait! No! It was poetry! There’s no doubt about it.” 

‘Really? Because you seemed pretty doubtful about it a second ago,’ I thought. I felt a bit out of place here, as Trucy and Mr. Wunderbar clearly had an immediate connection, so I just sat back on the comfortable sofa while Trucy did her thing. 

“You read my letter, so I think you know why I’m here. I want to be a regular act at the Wonder Bar!” 

“Yes, I heard you shined brightly at the Talent Show last week. It’s such a shame I wasn’t there myself to see your act. However, since that is the case, if I am to make any decision on the matter, I’ll have to see you perform your act first. I trust that as a performer, you are always ready to perform?”

“I am! I have everything I need. Now brace yourself, Mr. Wunderbar, because if you don’t hold on to the edge of your seat you might just fall off! And then you’ll need to pick your socks back up too!”

He laughed heartily. Trucy, with her usual practiced flourish, produced The Amazing Mr. Hat in the drop of… a hat. She proceeded to recite her classic routine, which by now had been drilled into her by dedicated daily practice so much I doubt she’d ever forget it. Every joke, every pause, every punchline, rehearsed with so much care. Even at her tender age, Trucy had started to employ the standard ventriloquist technique of speaking without visibly moving her lips. 

It was impressive. I’ve been stunned a few times going about my day and hearing a voice without Trucy’s lips moving. It’s one of those tricks I wish she’d practice alone- I’m worried I’ll start to think I’m hearing things!

Mr. Wunderbar was literally on the edge of his seat the entire time, laughing and clapping with great enthusiasm at Trucy’s act. When she finished, he smiled. 

“That was amazing! Fantabulous! Wonderful! Oh what a joy! You would be an amazing addition to our show. How about we start you with Friday nights, and see where we go from there? Would it be possible to do that?” With that last question, he turned to me. He’d been addressing Trucy as an equal this whole time, but he knew she was a child and so any activities she’d be doing would have to be run through me. 

“That sounds doable. Would we receive compensation?” I felt scummy even saying it. I didn’t want Trucy to be employed at such a young age, but if she were to do a professional show, she should at least be paid for it. I’d had my reservations when we discussed this earlier, but Trucy wouldn’t let up. She was insistent on auditioning, if nothing else.

“Of course, of course. Now, officially we’d need to be doing business with you, but you are welcome to give Trucy the money she earns.” 

I felt a lump in my throat. He was assuming I was her parent, and if he knew I wasn’t yet her legal guardian we wouldn’t be able to sign the contract. However, Trucy’s personal life wasn’t really this guy’s business, and we need money ASAP. With that thought in mind, I swallowed and signed the contract. There weren’t any shady clauses or loopholes, and it seemed Mr. Wunderbar was genuinely just a businessman who wants to give the people a show. I had brought my magatama in case I had any bad feelings, but this guy? He’s an open book. I definitely could have left it at home.

There I was, back at the Borscht Bowl Club for the third time in just a few weeks. I was at my usual spot at the bar when I was approached by a waiter. 

“Hey, buddy. I have a- er, proposition for ya.” He was young, scrawny, and blond, and had a cocky grin on his face. 

“Oh yeah?” 

“I heard you’re out a job, and I gots an idea. All you have to do is play a game. One round, and we’ll see if you’re up ta it.” 

“A game?” 

“Yeah, poker. Heard of it?” 

Card games? Now that’s an idea. I’d been in a card games club in my university days, but hadn’t really thought of it much since. I had a knack for them- and I was especially good at poker. After all, I had won the game I played that night. ‘Play it cool, Phoenix,’ I thought. 

“I might have. Alright, I’ll give it a shot.”

“Give it a shot, he says. OK buddy, I’ll take us down to the Hydeout, eh? That’s where we play.” 

“Lead the way.” 

He led me down the stairs into the basement, to a small room with three office chairs and a long table. The table was in the center of the room, which was framed with some other furniture, some unimportant cupboards and all that. He called a waitress down to deal, and the game began. 

I was always good at poker, but my days as a lawyer had only sharpened certain skills. I found it very easy to tell whether he had a good hand or not by simply observing his temperament. They say winning at poker isn’t about your hand, but about being able to read your opponent. And I’m used to hiding whether I’m doing well or not and gauging the opposition’s confidence. This doesn’t even stress me out a little. Compared to murder trials, which are literally a life-and-death matter, a poker game is small fry. 

“How did you- wow!” 

I had successfully wiped the cocky grin off his face, which was now replaced with a comically large dropped jaw. 

“Looks like I passed your test.” 

“You certainly did. Boss has been asking me to find another poker guy. Are ya down?”

“Sure. Why not?”

“Only, you’re not too concerned with legality or all that, are ya?”

“Not particularly. Why?” I guessed this wasn’t a good time to tell him I used to be a lawyer, so I lied to see what he had to say.

“You’d be earning your keep with these games, if ya catch my drift. And you’d have to have a front.” 

“A front?”

“We all have one. Another job- or really, another job title. Cos this ain’t all exactly above-board, we pretend we’re just a restaurant, you see? Only we don’t need more waiters right now…” 

“How about piano player?”

“Piano?”

“I noticed there’s one upstairs. Doesn’t look like it’s being used much.”

“Can you play piano?”

“Does it matter? It’s just a front, right? I can always learn.”

“You’re right, you are… Alright buddy, welcome aboard.” 

“It’s a pleasure.” I said, shaking his hand. “Nick. Here’s my number, if you need me.” I scribbled it down on a napkin and handed it to him.

“I’m Rocky. Be here tomorrow at 10pm. That’s when yer shift starts. I’ll explain the specifics later.”

“Looking forward to it.” 

This time, it was my turn to make the dramatic exit. I left out the front door, and stopped just outside. I leaned against the front of the building and looked at the midday square in front of me. People rushing to and fro, carrying out their everyday errands. It was the perfect background to think deeply. 

Between Saturday and today, it’s twice now that I've done something unlawful. Most people wouldn’t even see this as a big deal, but because of how I’ve been living my life up until now, this made me uncomfortable. The worst part is, in the mix of all the disappointment and guilt, there’s a little part of me that enjoys this. After all, my reputation is ruined. Everyone thinks I haven’t been playing by the rules anyway, so what’s the harm in breaking a few to get myself back on track? I shouldn’t feel any remorse for lying to Mr Wunderbar and Rocky, or for joining a gambling club, because I wouldn’t have to find these underhand methods of income if my career hadn’t been taken from me. I was planning on finding another job as quickly as possible anyway, as I couldn’t stand the thought of Trucy being the main breadwinner in the household. It’s one thing to let your kid earn a little pocket money by doing something they love professionally, and it’s another to rely on them financially. I couldn’t let her bear that burden. 

I told Trucy while I was cooking dinner that night. It was some version of beef stew, made in a hot pot I usually stored away in a cupboard. I was stirring the beef, and Trucy, as usual, was playing with her toys on the floor near the couch. 

“Truce, Daddy has some news.”

“Yes, Daddy? What is it? Should I get the confetti cannon ready?”

“If you’d like. It is good news. Though, just don’t get it in the food, would you? Aim it away from the kitchen, please.” 

“OK!” 

She came back a few minutes later, with a stick of something red. I guess this was the confetti cannon she was talking about. 

“Ready, Daddy? 3… 2… 1… Tell me!”

“The Wright Talent Agency has another gig!” 

Boom! A small handful of confetti shot out of the cannon and sprinkled itself on the floor. I’ll have to clean that up later. 

“Really? Is it another magic gig for me?”

“No Truce, you should wait and see how your show on Friday goes before trying any more. You’ve got schoolwork to do as well, remember? As much as you want to, you can’t spend all your time playing or practicing magic.”

“Awww… Wait, but that means! Daddy, did you get a gig?”

“Yes!” I left the stew for a second so I could run over and scoop Trucy up. I held her at arm's length, spinning her around the room. She couldn’t stop laughing. I pulled her closer and now she was sitting on my chest, propped up by my arms, hugging me tight. 

“Isn’t it wonderful, Daddy? Now you won’t be so worried about paying rent! With me and you both working, we’ll have so much money!” 

I didn’t have the heart to tell her these types of jobs aren’t exactly going to make the stable income we’d need to have no money troubles whatsoever, so I just scratched her head fondly. 

I tried to stir the stew while holding her, but found it too awkward, so I put her down and returned to cooking. Trucy sat on one of the chairs by the kitchen and kicked her legs as she asked more questions about my new job. 

“So what is it, Daddy?”

“I’m going to be a pianist.”

“A pianist? Music? How lovely! I didn’t know you could play piano!” 

‘I didn’t know I could either,’ I thought, but decided I should say otherwise. 

“I know some, but you’ve got to stay sharp, haven’t you, Truce? So I’m going to practice some more.” 

“Where are you going to play?”

“It’s a restaurant. A nice, cozy one. They serve an interesting type of soup called borscht.” 

“Yay! Will you take me sometime? Maybe I can even see you play!” 

“Maybe someday, Truce. They stay open very late, when you should be in bed. But for now, let’s enjoy this stew,” I said, setting the finished stew down on the table and plating it up into two portions. 

“Wait!” Trucy quickly got up from the table, fetched two mugs, filled them partway with water and brought them to the table. “Let’s toast! To Daddy’s new job!”

“To Daddy’s new job!” I echoed through laughter. The clink of two ceramic mugs isn’t the traditional sound of cheers, but I don’t own any glasses. I never needed them, and now I definitely won’t get them. Trucy is wonderful, but she’d go through glasses like she goes through underwear. I couldn’t have her hurting herself. So instead, I have a rather large collection of assorted mugs. It seems to come in handy, as everyone who visits accepts tea rather quickly. Maybe it’s the brand I buy?

I made my way to our usual table, and found Kristoph had arrived early and was waiting patiently for me. He was sitting with one leg over the other, his hands rested on the table with fingers interlaced. 

“Phoenix. I hope you’ve been better this week, so our discussion won’t get so… fiery.”

“Kristoph.” I plopped myself down in the seat opposite. 

“Is that all you have to say? What a shame. I thought you were more entertaining than that. And sit up straight. I understand you’ve lost your job but it doesn’t mean you can show up to engagements in a hoodie, slouch like a teenager, and brood like one too. I have enough of that attitude at home.” 

“Ah. Klavier causing you trouble? Sounds like you’ve got a lot on your hands, Kristoph.” 

If this conversation could be steered away from my personal life, that would be ideal. This was my opportunity to get Kristoph to open up a bit more about himself. It’s almost like payback for him prying so much last week.

“Oh, yes. He puts too much on his own plate, trying to be a prodigy prosecutor, graduate high school, and regularly practice with his band. When he inevitably gets overwhelmed, he takes it all out on me. Like it’s my fault. I didn’t force him to do anything. I keep telling him to give up on that wretched band. Their music is less music and more noise. It’s an embarrassment! But he just refuses to take my advice.” 

“Didn’t you have any hobbies as a teenager? Everyone needs a creative outlet, Kristoph.”

“A few clubs. Chess, debate and the sort. I do see the merit in leisure activities, but I don’t see the benefit of such a distraction to Klavier. He needs to focus on his schoolwork and his career. But instead of getting ahead on his work, he’s always playing that guitar.”

“He has his whole life to prosecute. Many people are in bands in their youth. I wouldn’t be too concerned about it if I were you.” 

“Perhaps so. One day he’ll see I’m right and will leave that band behind. He’s still a teenager and has a lot of growing up to do. I can’t expect him to have the same level of maturity and insight I do.” 

In truth, I don’t see anything wrong with Klavier continuing his band. I don’t even think it’s a good idea for him to be forced to prosecute if his heart’s not in it. But Kristoph wouldn’t listen to a word of it, so all I could do was pretend I agreed with him. 

“Do you spend a lot of your time looking after Klavier? The way you talk sounds more like a father than a brother, in my opinion anyway.” 

“I practically raised him. Since I was about 10, it’s just been the two of us. Our parents were both jailed for life in a case years ago. We both think it was an unfair judgement, and so we vowed that by becoming a defense attorney and a prosecutor, we could avoid such poor decisions being made again.”

I fell silent. What am I meant to say to that? I didn't want Kristoph to think he'd fazed me so I responded as soon as I came up with something.

“That’s a noble cause. Isn’t that rather a lot of pressure though? I mean, you can’t prevent all mistrials.” 

“Shoot for the moon and you’ll land among the stars, they say.” 

I had nothing to say to this, so we were mostly quiet as we finished our lunch. I went about my day and returned to the restaurant at 10PM as instructed. 

Rocky greeted me at the front door. 

“Nick! Hey, Nick!” He was waving frantically, and as I waved back he called over a few other waiters to have a good look at me. 

“Guys, this is Nick. He’s our new poker champion -oh sorry, I mean pianist. ” He winked and cackled as he said it, as the others nodded. They clearly understood the situation, and started to laugh too. I only managed an awkward smile as they swarmed around me, ‘checking out the fresh meat’. 

As the late night rush started, I took my place sitting at the piano. It was still untouched and I could see my face on its reflective surface. I spent most of the shift drinking wine, and occasionally fingering a few keys in an attempt to figure out a somewhat decent easy tune I could play if someone asked me to.

Most visitors paid me no mind, but the waiters pointed a couple of customers my way that wanted to challenge me at poker. Naturally, I won all the rounds and earned a pretty sum of cash. I quickly picked up that everyone involved here had an agreement- they’d never tell anyone outside the club they were playing for money. To everyone else, it’s just a friendly competition. There’s a sense of camaraderie here, that we’re all sharing a secret. It certainly helped establish a convivial atmosphere.

It was generally a peaceful night, with the gentle hubbub of conversation serving as a backing track while I took it all in. This peace was only occasionally interrupted by the disgruntled shouts of people who had lost at poker and hadn’t taken it well being escorted out. It’d definitely be a while before I could take Trucy here in good conscience. 

It was about 1PM when I heard a knock at the door. It was lunchtime, but I hadn’t had lunch. I’d been too busy guzzling coffee and/or attempting to get some sleep. I had to drop Trucy off at school at the usual time, so I had to get up early despite not getting back from my shift until 4AM. As a result: I am exhausted. I plodded over to the front door, only to be greeted with Ms. Imani’s hopeful smile sticking out from a folder she was clutching tightly in both arms. 

“Good afternoon, Mr. Wright. Is this a good time?”

“Sure is. Come in, come in.”

I blinked rapidly for a few seconds, desperately trying to hide my tiredness and avoid drifting off during this important conversation. I made Ms. Imani a cup of tea, myself another cup of coffee, and sat down to hear what she had to say this time. 

“Now, obviously, the investigation’s nowhere near over yet. But I thought you’d appreciate an update.”

“Oh yes?” 

“As you suspected, it’s extremely difficult to track down Zak’s whereabouts. It seems that he’s changed his appearance and has been going by another alias to avoid being found. If it does turn out that he fled internationally, it’d be almost impossible to go through legal proceedings.”

“I’d wager he has no intention to be found, and plotted this out in detail first.” 

“I think you’re right. In which case, we’d have to take another approach to this investigation. Whether Zak is fit to be a parent has already been called into question, given the situation in which he left his daughter. If we decide his custodial rights should be revoked, we’d have to create an argument which proves you’re responsible enough to be granted custody over Trucy.” 

I took a deep breath. I knew it’d come to this. It’s nerve wracking, but I have to cooperate if I’m going to adopt her. 

“I see. What do you suggest? I’ll follow your lead here.” 

“I have a duty to explain the next part of the process to you. My job is to provide a court report with my findings which will serve as the initial basis to be used in trial. I can only suggest a course of action. I won’t actually be present in court, and I’m not a lawyer, so I can’t represent you. I need to conduct my own investigation, and I suggest that you begin looking for representation before the trial date is set.” 

Ugh, of course. It’s going to be tough to find a lawyer I can trust with something as important to me as this.

“That being said, I’ll need to conduct a formal interview with you. This will inform my investigation. I’m required to tell you it’ll be recorded. Do you accept these terms, and are you ready to start?” 

I took a deep breath. I noticed she had placed a small black device on the table and pressed a button on it. I assumed this was the recording device, and that it was already running.

“Yes, I understand and accept the terms, and yes, I’m ready to start.” 

I already knew what the first question was going to be, and I was nervous to answer given I hadn’t discussed this before the interview started. 

“Can you state your full name and occupation for the record?” 

“My name is Phoenix Wright, and… I’m a pianist at a local restaurant called the Borscht Bowl Club. I started the position recently. Until a month ago, I was a lawyer.” 

“How recently did you start the position?” 

“Just a few days ago.” 

“How much do you earn?” 

“It’s a tipped position, so I earn minimum wage in addition to the tips I earn.” 

“Can you support yourself and a child on this income?”

“I would say so. I have savings I’ve been using in the interim, and especially since getting this job I’ve been able to afford the basic amenities we need, in addition to some small luxuries.” 

“You’ve been taking care of the child since she was abandoned, haven’t you?”

“That’s correct, yes.” 

“How long is that now? And does she stay here in this apartment with you?”

“Trucy’s been in my care since April 19th, so around a month and a week now. Yes, we both live in this small apartment.” 

“Does she have everything she needs here? I don’t know if this looks like a two-bedroom apartment…” 

“It was originally an office I converted so it doesn’t have any bedrooms. It’s a pretty simple layout, with a hallway/entrance room, the main room and the mini-kitchen, and a couple of side rooms used for storage. Not too long ago, a friend came over and slept in the side room that’s less full, but Trucy and I sleep on the sofas you can see over there. Other than the bed situation, Trucy has everything she needs. She has plenty of storage for her clothes and toys, and the mini-kitchen is safe and is enough for both of us.” 

“Do you care about her safety and take responsibility for her? Can you give me a few examples of cases in which you have acted in this role?” 

“I definitely care about her safety, and I take responsibility for her. I make sure she’s appropriately dressed for the weather, and I always go with her to the park or anywhere else she wants to visit. I also walk her to and from school. She either follows me around during my errands or I try to do them while she’s at school. I’ve convinced the folks at the restaurant to let me choose my shifts around her too.” 

“Are you ready to be her legal guardian? Being pronounced as such means her health and welfare will be your responsibility. This is a big decision, as you would have to care for her unless someone else evokes a petition to remove your custodial rights or you agree to transfer responsibility for her over to another party. Unless that happens, you will be responsible for her until the day she turns 18. Considering all of the above, would you still want to be her legal guardian?”

“Yes. I still want to be her legal guardian.”

“Thank you, Mr. Wright.” 

She put away the recording device in her pocket, and continued. 

“There’s just a few more things I need.” 

“Yes?”

“I’ll need supporting evidence for everything you said during the interview, which in this case would be- let’s see… I need a copy of a valid photo ID for you, a recent bank statement, and a few photos of this apartment. If you could, also send me the details for a contact at the restaurant you work at to verify your employment there. Oh, and a suggestion. If you converted that empty side room you mentioned into Trucy’s bedroom and bought her a small cheap bed, that’d really increase your chances. The court isn’t exactly fond of making children sleep on couches. If you did decide to do so, could you send me a copy of the receipt and a photo of the bed in your apartment?” 

“I’ll think about it. I could probably splash out on a little something if it’d mean that much.” 

“I’d really recommend it. That and, can I set up an opportunity to interview Trucy? It’d have to be 1-on-1 so you’d wait outside. Since she’s a minor, it’s protocol to conduct interviews at the Police Station where there’s a lot of security and she’s safe while you’re not watching her.” 

“If it has to be that way, I guess. Could it be Saturday morning? We have plans for tomorrow.”

“Of course. See you then.”

Trucy’s debut show last night went off without a hitch. The crowd was cheering and applauding her so much, I can still hear it ringing in my ears. When she left the stage, Mr. Wunderbar rushed over and shook Trucy’s hand with such enthusiasm I swear it was going to drop off. Then, she ran right over to me and hugged me tightly. 

“Did you see? Daddy! Did you see? That was my best show yet!”

“Well done! I’m very proud of you.” 

I put her raincoat on, as the evenings get very wet in the summer here, and then we left to wait patiently for the bus back home.

We were on the bus again this morning, as Trucy had to go to the Police Station. I had explained the situation to her, and said we were going to have a nice surprise after it was over. She was a little nervous about being interviewed by a ‘police lady’ so the promise of a good surprise lifted her spirits back up to her usual high. She was now kicking her legs joyfully as she looked out the window at the passing streets. 

“I’m going to be brave today. You’ll see, Daddy.” 

“Yes, Trucy. You’re very brave. And Ms. Imani is a nice woman. She just wants to ask you some questions.” 

“I don’t like questions.” Trucy stopped kicking for a second and looked worried at the idea of having to answer a barrage of questions. I get it. I don’t really want her to be interrogated either.

“They’re easy questions. Ones you know the answer to. She just needs some help. Don’t you want to be helpful, Truce?” 

“I guess.” She still wasn’t happy about it, but understood she needed to do this. 

“That’s my girl. Helpful little Trucy.” 

That brought the smile back to her face. Good, since our stop was next. I’d have to hand her over in the calmest state possible if Imani’s to get anywhere with her interview. 

Imani was waiting for us outside the Police Station. She waved us over, asked if she could take Trucy’s hand and once she agreed, led her inside. I was welcome to wait in the waiting room or outside, so I decided to sit outside in the courtyard. I was still thinking about the other thing Imani had told me the other day. That I’d have to find a lawyer to represent me. I didn’t really have a clue where to start. Something told me Kristoph shouldn’t be anywhere near this entire situation, and I didn’t know any other practicing lawyers, at least that I’d trust something as personal as this with. Since I was completely lost, I called Miles.

“Miles Edgeworth speaking.”

“Hey Miles, it’s Phoenix.” 

“Oh. How is everything? Has Ms. Sipait been to visit yet?”

“She has, in fact. Twice. And she’s interviewing Trucy in the station now. Look, I called to ask a favor.”

“Hmm?” 

“Ms. Imani said I should look for a lawyer to represent me in the trial. I don’t really know anyone I’d trust with such a sensitive matter, so I thought maybe you’d be able to point me in the right direction.” 

“Then I’m glad you called. There’s actually something I’ve been meaning to mention to you.” 

“And that is?” 

“Well, since I acted as a defense lawyer in that one trial a few months ago, I’ve been looking into it. Defending, that is.” 

“Wait, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“I’m not giving up prosecution. That’s still my primary career. But I found out that under certain conditions, other court officials can be given permission to act as representative lawyers in civil trials.” 

“Wait. Didn’t you say you’d never defend someone in court again?”

“The circumstances have changed.” 

“OK… I really appreciate the sentiment but I doubt you’d be able to get that permission granted in such a short amount of time. I know you’re smart, but even you-”

“I thought you might come to me for help, so I’ve already taken the initiative to ask the necessary officials. I already have permission to be your acting attorney for this case.” 

“You really are smart!” Tears of joy were rolling down my face. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t this. And yet, it seems so right. I couldn’t trust anyone else with this, but I know Miles will have my back. 

“I- I don’t know how I can ever repay you!”

“There’s no need. You defended me once, Phoenix. In that case, no less. It only feels right to return the favor.” 

“Thank you, Miles!”

“I’ll see you soon, Phoenix.” 

Click. I put my phone down and looked at the courtyard around me. It’s a beautiful summer’s day, with a deep blue sky with light clouds holding back any extreme heat, resulting in a comfortable warm breeze. The trees planted in the courtyard were emerald green and sparkling in the sun, and just then I saw a flock of birds soar across the sky. How fitting. That’s exactly how this moment felt. Like everything, just for a second, had perfectly lined up. 

I sat there in pure serenity for a few minutes, until I saw Imani leading Trucy back out the station toward me. I darted over, scrambling to check how Trucy was feeling after the interview. She was less chipper than usual.

“Trucy, were you a good girl for Ms. Imani?” 

“I answered the questions.” She said, and then burst into tears. I quickly picked her up and gave her a big hug. Oh, the poor kid. Maybe I should have been more concerned that this would distress her. I suddenly felt my few minutes of bliss were now a bit selfish.

“Oh Trucy, Trucy. It’s OK. It’s over now. You’ve been so helpful to the lady. You won’t have to do this again.”

“That’s right. Thank you so much, Trucy.” Imani looked a little uncomfortable that she’d upset her so much. She’s only doing her job. 

“Now, it’s time for the surprise! Don’t you want to find out what your surprise is, Trucy?” 

This got her attention. She stopped crying and started tugging at my arm. 

“What’s the surprise, Daddy? What is it?” 

“You’ll see. Let’s get going. We need to make another bus.” 

As we were leaving, I mouthed ‘the bed’ at Imani, and she nodded. She waved cheerfully and shouted across the courtyard,

“Enjoy your surprise, Trucy! And see you soon, Mr. Wright!” 

The look on Trucy’s face when we got to the furniture store was priceless. She had clearly never seen such a building before. She probably wasn’t even aware you could buy furniture. At her age, I didn’t think about where furniture came from either. 

“What are we doing here, Daddy?”

“You’re getting your own room.”

“Really! Wait, how?” 

“You know that side room that doesn’t have much in it? I’ll clear it out. You can have it. Here, you can choose what you want in it.”

“But what about you, Daddy? Don’t you want a room?”

“I’ll be alright. My room’s the whole apartment. But growing girls should have their own little space, don’t you think?”

“Eeeeeek! This will be so much fun!” 

I thought we should start with the bed, as it’s the one thing we really needed here. I showed Trucy to the children’s beds and waited for her reaction. 

She ran over to a sunny display, which had a traditional wooden bed frame like the ones in a storybook, but painted sky blue. There was a sunshine yellow throw draped over it, and cheerful white and yellow patterned covers. 

“You like this frame, Trucy?”

“Yes! It reminds me of my books! Oh, a room based on my books would be wonderful! But that’s not what the covers say, is it?” 

“Oh don’t worry about that. You can decide part by part. If you like this bed frame, we can buy other covers and decorations. If it’s a storybook theme you want, I’m sure we can do that.” 

“Then this frame! This frame is perfect!” 

“You want it in this color? You wouldn’t prefer pink- or red?” 

“I like the blue better,” she stated matter-of-factly as she turned to me with a smile. 

We continued through the furniture store, Trucy picking out the items that stood out to her. In the end, we bought bed covers which were white with a heart pattern in green, pink and purple. Trucy said it reminded her of the symbols on a pack of cards. Along with it, she chose one of those adjustable reading lamps that clip onto a nightstand (that was hot pink), a small pottery statue of a rabbit wearing a green bow tie, and a blue pillow shaped like a cloud that had a particularly charming smile. I went to find a suitable mattress, and also ended up buying a blue plastic photo frame. I thought I’d put a picture of us in as a final touch. 

When we got home, Trucy played with her toys while I got the room ready. I emptied the bookshelves of all the court files and books and put them in a box, which I moved to the corner of the main room, near the printer. I then found Trucy’s books and put them on the shelves as a replacement. I put together the bed frame and moved it into place. The room was longer than it was wide, with a window on the far wall. It was just wide enough to have the bed sideways against the back wall. After wrestling with the door frame to get the mattress in, I got the bed ready. It really started to look like a little girl’s room. I put the cloud plushie in her bed, pushed up a small storage box next to the bed to act as a nightstand and attached the lamp to it. I added to the nightstand by putting Trucy’s cute little rabbit statue on it as well, and then it was time for the finishing touch. 

I’d printed out a selection of photos a little while ago, so I sped through them and found an adorable one where she and I had just finished having a ‘sword-fight’ with umbrellas on a rainy day in the park, and Trucy was now sheltering us both with her umbrella, holding onto my arm as she’d just pulled me in closer right as I was about to take the photo. Looking at the photos from that day always makes us both laugh, but I thought this was the most wholesome one, so I slid it into the frame and put it on a nearby bookshelf. I stepped back to think, and still felt something was missing. So I looked through the office things I had left over, and found a simple alarm clock and a small plant- is it some kind of succulent? And with that, the room was complete. A touch of green, a practical clock, a family photo, and all of Trucy’s things. It was like a perfectly balanced recipe for a sweet dessert. ‘It hits the spot’ when it comes to rooms. I remembered Imani’s request, and took a photo of the room before I showed it to Trucy.  

She was ecstatic. She started running in circles, hopping between the different items around the room and admiring all the work I’d put in to make it feel homely. When she stopped screaming about how happy it all made her, she demanded we take a photo together with the room in the background.

Now I have a new favorite photo.

Just before leaving for the Borscht Bowl Club, I gathered all the documents Imani had requested and sent them off, including a scanned copy of my passport and the receipt for the bed. I then made my way to our usual table, which, to my surprise, was still empty. I took my place and calmly waited for Kristoph to come along. I didn’t need to wait long. 

“Phoenix! Early today, I see. How have you been, my friend ?” 

Something about Kristoph’s disposition makes cheerful words sound deeply sarcastic, even if that’s not his intention. 

“Good.” I focused my eyes on the surroundings. I knew Kristoph wouldn’t appreciate the lack of eye contact, but his face was bothering me today. 

“Is that really all you have to say? Do I have to remind you, Phoenix, that people usually converse by exchanging recounts of the time that has lapsed since they last met? It’s common knowledge, honestly…” 

I realized Kristoph didn’t stay for nearly as long as usual last week. I’d got him to talk more about himself, and just listened to what he had to say. Yes, now I remember. Back when we set up these meetings, he said he liked our conflicts, didn’t he? It’s extremely unconventional, but I guess the way to get Kristoph to talk longer and get more information out of him would be to disagree with him. If that’s what he wants, I’ll happily oblige. 

“Do I owe you my life story? Would you even be interested? Why should we even stick to society’s strict conventions of what makes a conversation, anyway?” 

I don’t know where the ‘society’ bullshit came from, but that got him started.

“Society’s rules came into practice for a reason. Thousands of years of development polished the perfect set of regulations everyone should abide by for the perfect outcome. If you obey rules and regulations, no harm comes to you.” 

“Ideally, but that’s not realistic. You admitted there’s a lot of mistrials just last week, that you even had experience of one. I’ve been falsely accused of murder twice. Did I deserve that?” 

“You must have found yourself looking suspicious in those situations. A thorough investigation must consider all possibilities before coming to a conclusion, don’t you agree?” 

“You’re making assumptions instead of admitting that the system may be flawed. You yourself believe I’d been set-up for my disbarment, and now you’re saying no one gets accused of a crime unless there’s reasonable suspicion? There’s a direct contradiction in your opinions.” 

“I don’t believe you forged the evidence, but there was reasonable cause to suspect you. Namely, the very reason they decided to disbar you. Just because I personally voted against the decision, it doesn’t mean the decision was unreasonable.” 

“But you went on a rant about how unfair it was and how it was an overreaction? You can’t simultaneously believe a decision is fair and unfair. It just doesn’t make sense.” 

“I… did. Well, I’ve always had my reservations about democratic processes. The majority of people are imbeciles, you can’t trust them. The world would be much better off if important decisions were left to a small percentage of intellectual, responsible individuals.” 

I did start this line of questioning for Kristoph’s sake, but I did find myself getting into it. There’s something I’ve missed about a heated debate and pointing out people’s flawed logic. I stood up and slammed my hand on the table.

“Then you admit there are flaws in the current justice system??!!” 

“I suppose I will… concede that point to you. The current system is however, much more just than the system with the jury some countries use. A random selection of civilians? I wouldn’t want my fate decided by a janitor, or a construction worker. They wouldn’t have the intelligence to understand the gravity of the situation.” 

Ugh. Kristoph doesn’t have all the knowledge of everyone’s situation. I’m a pianist/professional gambler, which if he knew, would absolutely be one of the professions he’d assume does not take much intelligence. And yet, I passed the bar and had a successful career for three years as a defense attorney. I like to think if we had a system with a jury, I’d be a pretty good choice for a juror. 

“Why do you assume someone’s intelligence is decided by their profession? Isn’t that a little… close-minded?” 

“Oh, I forgot this would be such a touchy topic for you recently, I humbly apologize, Phoenix. To answer your question -because I know how much you hate me avoiding them- one’s profession is a good measure of their circumstances. If they had more ambition, surely they’d be in a better position? The only excuse I could possibly think of to not have ambition would be to not have the intelligence to understand they had more potential.” 

“So, I got disbarred because I don’t have enough ambition. Pfft. Yeah, right.” 

“I do love when you’re sarcastic, Phoenix. It’s a good look on you.” I actually couldn’t decide whether this was sarcastic or not. Usually he has a specific tone of voice when he’s being ingenuine, but I just couldn’t register whether or not he was using it. Could he possibly be serious? I let him continue his rebuttal, to possibly provide more context. 

“You’re an exception , Phoenix. Most people don’t get into these types of situations. You’re just unlucky, I suppose. If I asked the workers here if they used to be lawyers, do you think I’d find anyone else who’d say they were? No, I wouldn’t.” 

Is he calling my coworkers stupid? OK, Kristoph, now you’re really in for it. No more holding back. 

“Career isn’t everything, Kristoph. People have talents, skills, and intelligence they use in other ways than their job. If you can’t see that, and place your value solely in your career, I’d say you’re incredibly shallow .” 

Kristoph slammed his fist into the table, still holding his spoon. I hope I’m not going to have to pay if that left a dent. 

“I’m shallow ? I have immense pride in being a lawyer, because it’s a difficult profession. I thought you’d understand the hard work it takes to pass the bar, and the consistent effort it takes to defend clients against a system that’s rigged toward prosecutors. I apologize for not understanding how the average person can just stand by and watch an unjust justice system in practice when any of us could be forced into legal proceedings at any given moment. Having resentment against the average person for not having the courage to stand up to this injustice makes me shallow, does it?”

“You know what I’ve learned in the month and a half since I’ve been disbarred, Kristoph? The average person doesn’t think about the justice system. And it’s not that they’re not intelligent, or knowingly ignoring the problems it so clearly has, but that they haven’t been told. I don’t actually know what’s been going on without me. They don’t tell average people the ins and outs of trials, you know! So if you’re going to blame anyone, blame the incomplete media coverage which is actively keeping people in the dark to avoid a revolt! Because people are smart, Kristoph! If they actually knew all of the horrible shortcomings we’ve been through, the people would riot! They’re deliberately hiding information to force ignorance because they’d rather keep the peace than overturn the broken system and find the truth! Is that what you wanted to hear, Kristoph??!!”

My intense anger quickly fizzled out when I saw Kristoph’s reaction to this outburst. He was smiling. And then, he started to giggle . This wasn’t a fake reaction. Who’d choose to giggle in response to this? It wasn’t dignified. It wasn’t the Kristoph I’d imagined. But, somehow, I knew this was genuine. 

“I’m impressed.” He stated, as the giggles subsided. “I underestimated you, Phoenix Wright. You’re sharper than I thought. I thought you used your faith in people as a marketing ploy so desperate people would flock to you, but it’s clear you really believe that humanity is inherently good. As much as I disagree, I can’t disprove your theory, either. Perhaps if there were greater media coverage of judicial proceedings, there’d be an outcry for change. I didn’t realize the average person wouldn’t have the same access to information I’ve had. I barely pay attention to matters outside the legal world. I’m glad we agree the system needs change, at least.” 

Kristoph Gavin? Telling me I’m right? I’m so lost and confused. I had already made up my mind he was shady and not to be trusted, but now it’s turned out he’s only been burned by the same system I have. It’s no wonder he focuses on his career and judges his brother so harshly. He wants to avoid what happened to his parents happening again, so he feels like he has a duty to fulfill by being a defense attorney, and he wants his brother to hold up his end of the bargain. Of course he only trusts people in the world of law! In his eyes, anyone who lets this tragedy happen isn’t worth thinking about. Hopefully, me pointing out people aren’t actively ignoring it but are actually just being not told the full truth gives him some clarity. There’s just one thing that doesn’t add up with his story. If he’s so concerned about making sure the system is just, then why forge? I already know he’s the one who made the forgery that got me disbarred, but I’m still in the dark about everything else. Kristoph Gavin appears to be a man made of contradictions. I have a feeling I’m not going to be able to get to the bottom of this today, so I wrapped things up with some comfort. 

“I understand how you feel. It’s really, really painful to be mistreated by the system which is hailed as perfect. It makes you question whether you were really wrong, even when deep down, you always knew you were right. I can’t even imagine the pain of having your parents taken away from you at such a young age. If you ever need to talk about anything, I’m here.” I wrote my number down on a napkin and gave it to him. I patted him on the back, and left. Last I looked, he was still sitting in pensive silence. He was looking at my number and likely thinking about everything. That conversation was pretty deep, and a lot to wrap your head around all at once. 

I was thinking about something too. That giggle. The sad smile that came afterward. The pained look as I left. A lot of things about Kristoph appear to be cold and calculated, a façade to appear in control. I could feel he was restraining himself. But in those moments, it was like he’d let his guard down, just a little. I think I just caught my first glimpse of the real Kristoph Gavin. I was curious if over time, I could see a little more.

I wasn’t expecting Imani to come round again today. I was yet again recovering from a late shift, from which I had earned a little over $80 in exchange for selling any type of sleep pattern I ever had. There hadn’t been another night where I earned as much as the first, but I was still happy with the income. After all, they wouldn’t let me adopt Trucy without financial stability. However, I was now on edge every time the subject of my employment came up in conversation, because if anyone found out about the gambling any chance of rectifying my reputation in the courtroom enough for them to grant me custodial rights would be utterly demolished. That’s why I started sweating when I opened the door to Imani again this afternoon. That, and I don’t think I’ve washed this t-shirt in a week, so maybe it just smelled like that. 

“Good afternoon, Mr. Wright. Are you free to talk?”

“Yes, of course. Come in.” 

I prepared the usual tea and coffee and we took our now familiar places around the table. I noticed Imani was a little more concerned than usual, and less cheerful. 

“Are you alright, Ms. Imani? You look a bit worried.” 

“Yes, it’s- it’s about the subject I need to discuss. I’d been trying to avoid it as long as possible, but now I’m getting to the end of my investigation, and I need to-” 

She trailed off. I’m not having any beating around the bush when it comes to this. I need to know what’s going on, so I can fix it, because at this point I’m not going to take ‘no’ for an answer. I’m going to be Trucy’s father. I’d do anything to make sure I can be. 

“Get to it. Just give it to me straight, I promise I can take it.” 

‘Don’t make promises you can’t keep, Phoenix,’ I thought, but that’s something to worry about later.

“I need to investigate your disbarment. I’m sure it’ll come up in the trial so I need to produce a report. It’s the main argument anyone could use against you to say you’re not trustworthy as a parent.” 

She’s right in assuming it’s a sore subject, but I’m happy to talk if it makes the trial run smoother. 

“Then I’ll talk about it. I have nothing to hide, after all.” 

Well, that’s true when it comes to the disbarment, but let’s not raise suspicion in any other areas. I don’t think I should have said that. 

“I’ll be recording this, just like the other interview. This could be played back during the trial proceedings. Do you still wish to participate?” 

“Yes.” I said, but really, I didn’t have a choice. 

“Can you run us through your version of the events that occurred on the date of April 19th, this year?” 

“I had taken over the case the day before, so didn’t have much time to prepare. As a result, I was caught off-guard. Just before the trial started, someone I didn’t know handed me a piece of paper, which I accepted. I had my doubts, but assumed it was a piece of evidence that had been lost in transferal, so saved it for later. I was backed into a corner during the trial, so when I noticed the paper I’d been given perfectly matched the ripped out page from the victim’s diary, I decided to present it. I didn’t know it was forged, but I wasn’t exactly sure of its origins either. I accept some responsibility for being negligent and not doing the proper checks to ensure it was legitimate evidence, but I stand by my assertion I did not commission the forgery.” 

“Someone you didn’t know gave you the forgery? Could it have been the forger?” 

“It wasn’t the forger, as I soon came to find out who that was when the prosecution called them to the stand. I had not met or associated with Drew Misham until he testified.” 

“Then who was it?” 

“I don’t think that’s relevant. I knew for certain it wasn’t the forger, as I would have recognized him when he took the stand, and it wasn’t my client either, as I obviously knew what he looked like. Therefore, you could say it’s likely someone just found it and thought I’d lost it.”

“You knew, however, that you hadn’t lost it. With that in mind, why did you accept it?”

“As I said, I considered it a piece of evidence that had been lost while in transfer from the attorney working on the case before me. I wasn’t certain it was legitimate, but didn’t have time to examine it before the trial. I already admitted I shouldn’t have presented it, but I did. If I had been disbarred for that mistake alone, maybe that’d be an overreaction, but I’d accept it. However, I was disbarred because the board was convinced that I had in fact forged it, which I had not.” 

“Do you have any suspicions who commissioned the forged evidence?”

“I don’t have any solid evidence so I don’t wish to make a formal statement, but my initial reaction was that it was most likely the defense attorney before me. Unfortunately I don’t know for sure who the attorney before me was, and I obviously don’t have contact with Zak or this investigation wouldn’t even be conducted. That’s why I can’t verify my suspicions.” 

“You say the pages matched perfectly. Was that a factor in deciding to present the evidence?”

“Somewhat. I didn’t understand the significance of the evidence before, so when that diary came up, I assumed my suspicions were because I didn’t have information on the investigation that had preceded the trial. I have no experience with forgeries, so didn’t even know ripped pages could be forged to perfectly match up like that. It was an oversight, but in the moment that made me think the evidence was real. I know I should have verified it through another party such as the Police Department, but I couldn’t exactly call for a recess right then and there.” 

“So, if I may summarize here: your position is that you had been given the forged evidence by an unknown party, were confused by a lack of information transferred over from the previous attorney considering you hadn’t much time to prepare the case, which resulted in you overlooking standard verification practices, and assuming your uneasiness was just confusion, you presented evidence that at the time, you thought was legal?” 

“Exactly.” 

“That’s all. Thank you.” 

As she put the recording device away, Imani looked puzzled. She turned back to me and said,

“You were a little more closed off than before. Is it just because this is a difficult topic for you?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you directly avoided telling me who gave you the evidence. I have to say that raises suspicions a little.” 

“I just don’t want to get innocent people wrapped up in this. They weren’t involved with the case, I can say that for sure. That’s why I told you it wasn’t relevant. I apologize for being curt when I said it. You understand that remembering that day is painful for me.” 

“Oh, OK. Thanks for helping me understand your point of view. The records can get confusing and contradictory sometimes. There’s nothing better than a firsthand account.” 

She stood up to leave, but then turned back around.

“Oh, and one more thing. The adoptive process has an option for a name change to be combined into the process. It’d be much simpler to do in the trial than later. Can you ask Trucy if she’d like her last name changed? I don’t want to ask her myself in case I upset her again. If she does, it’d just be a quick form that requires your signature. Let me know what she says, will you?” 

“Will do.” I said with a smile as I accompanied her out. 

I already knew what Trucy’s answer would be, but I asked anyway as a formality. I asked when I’d tucked her into bed for the night, which looking back was a grave oversight. 

“Hey Truce, before you drift off to Dreamland, I need to ask you something.”

She puffed up her cheeks. “I don’t like questions.” 

“I know, I know. But I have a feeling you’ll like this one.” 

“Doubt it.” Now she was sticking out her tongue a little, as if she was challenging me. Her defiant attitude disappeared as soon as I brought out the Tickle Monster. My tickles made her squirm and laugh so much, she got hiccups and I had to wait for them to subside before I could continue.

“Do you want your last name changed to Wright? They told me today it’d be much easier if we combined the request with the adoption than if we tried to change it later. You don’t have to decide now, but-” 

“I want to! I want to! Just imagine- Trucy Wright, Magician Extraordinaire! I can already see the billboards. You’ll see, Daddy. One day my name will be in lights: and it’s going to be Trucy Wright!”

“I’ve never doubted you once, Truce. When you get your first billboard, just be sure to take me there so I can see it. And when you make it, just don’t forget your old dad.”

“I won’t!” 

“Promise?”

“Promise.” 

She wrapped her pinky around mine, and wouldn’t let it go until I kissed her on the forehead and was getting up to leave the room. 

“I mean it, Daddy. I won’t forget. I promise.” I hear, as I close the door.

As soon as I got to the couch and was out of earshot, I could finally let the tears flow. I’d been holding it in for half the conversation. I buried my face in the cushions and just exploded into a huge sob. The more cute moments I have with Trucy, the more I’m worried. Worried what will happen if I can’t adopt her. Miles was right when he said I was attached. He was right then, but he’s even more right now. I worry about how I’ll react, of course, but I’m much more concerned about how Trucy will react. I’ve been keeping most of the ambiguity of the petition a secret from her and treating it like it’s a given I’ll adopt her. She has no idea of the uncertainty, and if she did… I don’t think she’d be as cheerful as she is.

Would she feel like I betrayed her? I’m the one person she can trust right now, and the blow of being taken away from me combined with finding out I was lying when I said I’d always be there? What if I’m the reason why she can never trust someone when she’s older? Miles completely changed after DL-6, having his father suddenly taken away from him, and blamed himself for 15 years. If Trucy ends up the same, and it’s all my fault… I don’t think I could ever forgive myself.

I knew no one would be able to comfort me tonight, so I continued to cry until I had completely dried out.

That’s when I remembered I still had a shift that night. Luckily, Trucy goes to bed early so I arrived at the restaurant with plenty of time to spare. Rocky, as usual, was the first to greet me. It seemed like he had something he wanted to talk to me about. 

“Hey, Nick! A lady called me up the other day and wanted me to confirm ya ‘employment’ here. Something about an adoption? I told her what she wanted to know, of course. Hope it goes well for ya, buddy.” 

“Uh… yeah. Thanks, that means a lot. It’s been pretty stressful.” 

“I bet, I bet. From what I heard, that process ain’t easy. Way too much paperwork to wrap my head around. I’m glad she didn’t want too much from me. I don’t know how much more help I could have been, ya get me?” 

He wrapped his arm around me and gave me a friendly squeeze. It was comforting and supportive. 

“Thanks for having my back. I’m hoping it’ll all be over soon.” 

“Don’t ya already have the kid, though? You’ve mentioned her before, I think. How’d ya get in a situation like that?”

“It’s a long story. Maybe I’ll tell you sometime.” 

“I’d love ta hear. How about when ‘s all said and done, huh? Then it wouldn’t be so hard on ya, buddy.” 

“Sounds good.” 

I nodded politely, then walked over to the piano. I still felt drained, even in my tired state I could win my usual rounds. It was slightly busier than usual, which meant I had extra customers. I took them on one by one and before I knew it, it was time to go home. I get in a state of flow easily at the restaurant, so the true extent of my exhaustion from the late night only hit me when I was walking back.

I staggered through the door and fell face first on the couch, exactly where I was just a few hours ago. I immediately fell asleep. 

I was awoken by Trucy, who started trying to poke any part of my face she could find. When that failed, she moved on to picking up my arm and shaking it around. I rolled over and checked the clock. We’d have to leave in the next five minutes if I didn’t want Trucy to be late for school. I sat up and put my hands on my knees, about to get up and make Trucy breakfast, when she quickly pushed me back down. She handed me a bowl of colorful cereal and a spoon and sat on the ground in front of me.

“I’ve already had my breakfast, look!” She pointed to the kitchen, where I could see a used bowl and spoon sitting by the sink. “I’m ready to go, but you need to have your breakfast, Daddy. It’s important, you always say so!”

I didn’t usually have cereal. That stuff’s pretty expensive, so I tend to save it for Trucy. But I didn’t have time to make something else and I didn’t want to be rude, so I quickly scooped up the cereal. I kept making exaggerated noises of  ‘mmm, delicious’ and such to let Trucy know I appreciated the gesture. Conveniently, I hadn’t taken off my day clothes before falling asleep last night, so as soon as I finished I ran out the door with Trucy in tow. 

Sometimes when I get back home after dropping Trucy off I’m at a loss for what to do. I sent Imani one last message to let her know Trucy wanted her name changed and to send me the form, and then sat at the chairs by the kitchen, gazing out the window. Usually I fill the time by taking care of Charley, cleaning the toilet or such, but I’d done that too much lately and was bored. My eyes fixed on the phone, sitting on a side table by the hallway. I thought it was too soon to call Miles again, so I decided to call Maya. 

“Hiya! The Great Mystic Maya Fey, soon to be master of the Kurain Channeling Technique, speaking!”

I couldn’t help laughing as I replied,

“Oh hello, the Great Mystic Maya Fey. It’s Phoenix Wright speaking.”

“Nick??? Why didn’t you say so? Why haven’t you called sooner? Have you been avoiding me??!!!”

“It’s a long story.” 

“Well, I’ve got time. Go on, tell me the story!” 

“Haven’t you got some spirit medium training to be doing?” 

“Yes… but no! This is more important. Oh, come on, Nick, I can take some time off! I’m going to be the master, after all! I can make my own rules.” 

“If you really want to know, then sit back and get comfy. This is going to take a while.” 

After I caught her up with everything, I awkwardly waited for her response. I can never tell how Maya’s going to react to something, let alone big news like this. 

“Damn, Nick. Are you OK? That sounds like a lot to be dealing with.” 

Well, that’s certainly not what I was expecting. 

“Um… kinda? I guess it is a lot.”

“That sounds CRAZY! I wish you’d told me sooner! I could have helped you out!”

“You couldn’t have taken that long away from your training. One day off is one thing, but one day wouldn’t sort all this out! I don’t care how mystic and powerful you are, that’s impossible!” 

“I know, I know. I still wish you’d told me though. Wait… Were you embarrassed ? Wow, you’re such a proud old man, Nick! You should really reach out more often.” 

Somehow I could sense her facial expression at the other end of the line.

“I’m not even that old, I’m 26! And get that smirk off your face.”

“Maybe you’re the psychic one, being able to see me over the phone. And Nick, I was joking . Come on, lighten up a little!” 

“You know, you’d be really good friends with Trucy. You should really come and meet her sometime.”

“Are you saying I’m immature like an 8-year-old? I’m 20 now, Nick! I’m not 17 anymore. Or did your old man brain forget that?”

“We’re both in our twenties then! So why are you acting like I’m a dinosaur and you’re not?”

“Gee, Nick. You really can’t take a joke.” 

“Also, I was being serious. I know she’d love to meet you, at least.” 

“Aww, how sweet. Maybe I’ll get the train down then. I’ll hide in your office and surprise you when you least expect it! I can’t wait to see the look on your face.” 

“Don’t do that! You’ll give me a heart attack!”

“And you say you’re not old… Oh, I’ve got to go! See you sooooon!!” 

The last thing I heard before the call was disconnected was Maya laughing maniacally, or more accurately, attempting to.

Trucy and I were sitting around the kitchen table, having breakfast. She was eating her usual cereal, and I had a couple slices of toast. We were discussing how her performance last night went. Though when I say ‘discussing’, I mostly mean she was talking about it while I nodded along, eating my toast. 

“Did you see their reaction, Daddy! That joke! They loved my new joke. Thanks so much for the new joke book, Daddy! An entertainer’s got to keep their material fresh .” 

She stretched out her arms in a ‘jazz-hands’ like pose to place emphasis on the word ‘fresh’. 

“Though really, I should consider adding a few more tricks to my repertoire . Ventriloquism isn’t gonna cut it forever! Oh, maybe we should get one of those boxes you move around and it looks like you’ve cut a person in three! That’d be amazing. Could we get that Daddy? Could we?” 

“Maybe.” I mumbled, trying to hide my disgust at the idea of even pretending to cut people into pieces, and pretend I hadn’t just lost my appetite at the subsequent image that thought put in my head.

That’s why when the doorbell rang, I rushed over to see who it was. Miles attempted a courtesy smile as he stood awkwardly in the doorway. He took a seat on one of the sofas and patiently waited for me to turn my attention to him rather than Trucy. I stole a few more bites of my toast and mopped up a small milk puddle Trucy had spilt on the table, moved her bowl to the sink so I could wash it up later, and convinced Trucy to play in her room while we talked about ‘boring legal stuff’. 

When I finally turned towards Miles, I found he had been watching this whole ordeal and found it rather amusing. He looked at me with the type of smile that I knew could only mean ‘Look at you, being a father. You’ve gone soft, Phoenix.’ I smiled back and rolled my eyes, replying ‘I guess I have. So what.’ I sat on the sofa opposite him as we ended our imaginary conversation and started our real one. 

“I’m guessing you have news then?”

“Yes. I have things to discuss with you, lawyer-to-client.” 

I lent back, preparing myself to intake a load of important information.

“I’m listening.” 

“I have received the final report from Ms. Sipait. Typically, the investigation runs for at least a month, but since there’s been no sign of Zak, it’s been authorized to end a week early. Of course, that means the report’s now been sent to the court record, and the trial will start the next working day.”

“Wait- so the trial’s on Monday? Are you freaking kidding me?” 

“Why would I joke about such a serious matter? I’ve come all the way here on the weekend so I can have a conversation with you beforehand. You’re placing your trust in me, Phoenix, and I’m not about to let you down.” 

“I wasn’t saying you would lie to me! It’s just an expression, Miles. I’m just surprised it’s so soon, considering how I was warned over and over that the process would take months at least.” 

“It appears the majority of the investigation time is consulting the two parties. Since Zak’s impossible to contact, it means there’s no information to process or verify from him. If it makes it easier to understand, consider the processing time halved since there’s only half the information to input in the first place.” 

“They knew Zak was missing from the start! Surely they could have predicted this?” 

“When most people ‘go missing’, they’re found hiding in the next town over. Not everyone disconnects every trail we could possibly use to find them. Zak’s likely hiding in a completely different country. I hate to say it, Phoenix, but that’s not typical behavior. If not a murderer, you were at least defending a criminal.” 

I didn’t want to think about it, but he’s probably right. Even if Zak didn’t kill Magnifi, he could be responsible for killing Trucy’s mother. And if not that, maybe some other crime. I find it hard to believe Zak would so readily use Trucy to help him escape from the courtroom but not use either her tricks or his own to commit crimes on other occasions. 

“So, the trial’s on Monday. Can you tell me anything else, so I can mentally prepare?” 

“Zak’s been assigned an attorney. You won’t have heard of her, as she usually works on smaller cases. In truth, I do feel a bit sorry for her. It’s difficult to fight for someone who’s refused to show up in court.”

He shifted in his seat a little before continuing.

“I also have to tell you, the judge won’t be the one we’re used to. He just so happens to be on holiday, so we’ll have someone different. It means you won’t be able to schmooze as you usually do, but perhaps it’s for the best. He won’t know the details of your disbarment and is less likely to have already made assumptions.” 

“Hmm.” I didn’t know what to make of all this. Whether it helps or hinders me is yet to be decided.

“Can you tell me more about how you got permission to be my attorney? I’m curious.” 

“I persuaded the Chief of Prosecutors and Chief of Police to hear me out about a little personal project I’ve been working on. It’s called the ‘Authority to Defend Supplementary’ or ADS. They’ve given me permission to defend so that this trial will set the precedent whether it should be expanded into common practice or not. It works under the idea that most prosecutors have also studied how to defend and that they should be allowed to if they see fit.” 

“Interesting. Maybe one day we can make the opposite too. Could you imagine what I’d be like as a prosecutor?”

“Sometimes I forget you weren’t one. You’ve certainly indicted and proved the guilt of enough people. In fact, you were the reason ADS went ahead. Both the Chief of Prosecutors and the Chief of Police agreed it’d be worth a shot, because they’d read the records of your famous ‘turnabout’ cases. You’ve made quite an impression on a lot of people, Phoenix. They all thought the way you’d find who was truly culpable was to be admired. I’m… inclined to agree.” 

“Oh, well, I’m flattered.” I hid my face in my hands to avoid Miles seeing just how much I was blushing. However, knowing so many people looked up to me just makes how things turned out sting even more. 

I didn’t know how to approach it gently, but there was something he mentioned last time we talked that’d been playing on my mind. 

“When you said you’d be my lawyer in this case, you said something that I’m still confused about.”

“And what would that be?”

“That the circumstances have changed since you decided you wouldn’t defend anyone ever again. What did you mean by that?”

He flinched. I had guessed pressing the topic was going to stress him out. But to my surprise, he didn’t shy away from the discussion. 

“This isn’t over. The truth of that trial is still out there, and I couldn’t forgive myself if I let my chance to get to the bottom of this pass me by. Sooner or later, Zak’s parental rights over Trucy will be revoked. If we wait until the case is brought to me as a prosecutor, they’d be terminated and she’d immediately be transferred into the social system. And if that happens…”

“Neither of us would be able to find out what really happened?” I finished. 

“Exactly. We’d have no further contact with her. That’s why we have to act now, and revoke his rights while it’s still an adoption trial. If Trucy is handed over to you directly, then you could keep her safe, and we’d have the time and opportunity to investigate further.”

Glassy-eyed, he gazed out of the window. He was recalling a memory. A painful one, by the looks of it.

“Sometimes I wonder whether I’d have been better off in the social system. Being raised by Manfred Von Karma did irreparable damage to my soul. That, I realized in the years following your defense of me. I have worked on myself since then, but I’ll never be the adult I would have grown up to be, had it not have happened. I’ve accepted that fact. All I can do now is follow the new path laid out ahead of me. Do you understand, Phoenix?” 

“Yes.” I bowed my head solemnly. I didn’t really get his metaphor, but I got the gist it was intended to be advice I’d take forward with me. One day I’ll understand, of that I’m certain. One day soon, I hope.

Miles shook off his despair and returned to our previous conversation like nothing else had been said.

“That’s all I have to say regarding the case. Is there anything else you want to talk about? I don’t hear much about your personal life, Phoenix. I heard about this new job of yours through Ms. Sipait’s report. Why don’t you tell me these things?”

“It’s hard to think about. At this moment it’s hard to focus on anything but the adoption. Everything else just feels like a distraction.” 

“A pianist? Since when could you play the piano?”

“Since now I guess. I just had to find a job as soon as I could.”

“Well, I happen to be somewhat adept at the piano myself, so if you’d like any guidance, you only have to ask.” 

“If only I had one at home, I’d be able to practice more often.” I laughed. I don’t know how much I’d actually play it, but it’s an idea. 

“That’d definitely help, wouldn’t it?” Miles stood up, gave me a pat on the back, and then made for the door. 

“Wait!” I followed him to the doorway and grabbed his shoulder, pulling him back in. 

“Nngh! Don’t do that, Phoenix! I could have fallen over!” After neatening up his coat, he turned back toward me. 

“What is it?” 

“Thank you for everything. I mean it. See you Monday.” I still wasn’t confident the trial would turn out in my favor, but believing in Miles is the closest I could get to not panicking about it. I know he’ll fight for me to the bitter end, and I needed to thank him for it.

“No problem.” He said with a smirk, as he got into his car. 

The first thing I did this morning was call Rocky. I explained the situation and how I wasn’t going to be able to work tonight. The trial starts at 10AM, and if there’s one day I’ll need to have had a good night’s sleep, it’s going to be tomorrow. He understood and wished me luck. 

I couldn’t shake the nerves. Tomorrow’s just too important to ignore. The only thing I could think of doing was spending the day with Trucy. I know I shouldn’t even be thinking about it, but if things don’t go my way, I’d want our last day together to be a happy one. I opened the door to her room and saw her sleeping peacefully. She looked so cute, I almost didn’t want to wake her. I sat on the end of her bed very gently, lent over and kissed her forehead. Her eyelashes fluttered for a second, and she opened her eyes to look at me. Then, she yawned. 

“Oh, good morning, Daddy!” 

“Good morning, Trucy. Want to go to the park? It’s a beautiful day today, and I don’t know about you, but I’d like a boost of some Vitamin D and some good vibes.” 

“That sounds just wonderful! Let’s go then!” She ripped off the covers and immediately started getting ready. We were out of the door in what had to have been less than 15 minutes. 

Just as I expected, the summer weather at least made faking a smile a little easier. The park was bustling with similar families enjoying a laidback Sunday morning. Trucy held my hand the entire time, and then pulled me over to a small lake she’s always enjoyed. We lent on the bridge, peeking through the gaps in between the posts to watch the ducks below. 

“Look at the ducks, Daddy! They’re so silly. But also elegant in a way, don’t you think?” 

She scratched her chin, deep in thought, and her expression made me laugh.

“I suppose. The way they swim is pretty clever. I love when they dive in the water for their prey and you can see their butts. Look, there’s one doing it right now!” That made Trucy giggle with such a goofy smile. As much as times change, there’s one constant in life: children will always love butt jokes. 

When we had finished looking at the ducks, Trucy let go of my hand and rushed over to an ice cream van parked in the distance. I had to chase after her, and when I caught up I stopped to catch my breath. 

“Trucy! Don’t run off like that! If you want ice cream, I’ll get you some. But we can walk over there.” A few other parents who were queuing for the van saw us and laughed and sympathetically remarked ‘Kids are so fast! They disappear the second you’re not looking.’ or joked, ‘Keep up, Dad!’

I was going to just buy some for Trucy, but she insisted I try this combination which had strawberries on top. We sat on a bench nearby, where we had a nice view of the park, and started our ice creams. 

“Daddy, are you OK?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry.” 

“Daddy. I don’t like lies.” I looked up and saw she was dead serious. It was honestly creepy seeing Trucy have such a straight face. Usually she’s all smiles or she’s crying her heart out with no in-between. 

“Why do you think I’m lying?” 

“You’re eating the sleeve of your hoodie instead of your ice cream. It’s OK, Daddy. We all get nervous sometimes.” 

Great. Now I’m the one getting a pep talk from a kid. 

“Well, yeah, I’m a little nervous. The trial for your adoption is tomorrow. Court’s scary, you know?”

“Oh yeah, you must be scared. Are you thinking about what happened last time you were there?” 

I keep forgetting Trucy knew exactly what happened with my disbarment. She’s much cleverer than I give her credit for. 

“Yeah. After that, I’m a bit worried about going back. I guess it’s like… If you had to go back to the dentist after you had a painful operation last time.” 

This was a half-truth. It definitely added to my nerves, but I couldn’t tell Trucy what’s really bugging me. Still, I knew she wouldn’t let up until she’d figured something out. 

“I’m a little nervous too. Actually, a lot nervous. It’s a big place full of big scary people, and they look down on a kid like me. Last time, things didn’t go well for my dad. What if things don’t go well for you?” 

Shit. She’d got to the truth without even getting it out of me. I still couldn’t tell her my doubts about tomorrow. That wouldn’t help either of us. 

“Nothing bad will happen to me. We’ve got this. Miles is a good friend of mine, he’ll protect us.”

“You promise?”

“I promise.” 

I then shifted my focus back to the sunny surroundings. It looked like the type of scene you’d see as one of those jigsaw puzzle sets, a landscape with little different sections for the lake, the picnic area, the sports field, and little sunbathers sprinkled throughout. 

“Hey Truce, you’re out of school for summer now, aren’t you?” 

“Yeah! I can’t wait for summer. I’ll get to spend more time with you.” She shifted along the bench to get closer to me and hugged my arm. 

“What sort of things would you like to do? I guess you still want to do your Friday shows, but other than that. Summer vacation’s really long, I need some help coming up with ideas here!” 

“Hmm… There’s so many options! More park trips, for sure. Magic… Oh- I’d love to go to a waterpark! That’d be so fun, and it’s very summer!” 

“That sounds wonderful.” 

“What about you, Daddy? What would you like to do this summer?” 

“Well… it’d be fun if I could practice piano more. That and- I’d like to go visit some of my friends. They keep telling me it’s been so long since we’ve last talked.” 

“I would love to meet some of your friends, Daddy.” 

When we’d finished our ice cream, I was about to get up to leave when Trucy said she wanted to show me something. 

“I want you to have this, Daddy.” She pulled out what looked like a pendant and handed it to me. “For your nerves.” It was gold, or at least the color of it, and it shined beautifully in the midday sun, speckled with shade because our bench was sheltered by some trees. 

“Where’d you find this?” 

“I had it. I think my parents gave it to me. My dad definitely had one just like it. But I don’t need it. I think this one would look better on you.” 

I noticed a seam running down the side, and opened it. It turns out the pendant was a locket, and inside there was a photo of Trucy. 

“I looked through the photos we had and cut this one out to size. Using my kiddie scissors, of course. You gave me a photo of us in my room. I wanted you to have one too, but I couldn’t fit us both in.” 

Tears were welling up. Trucy really wanted me to have something of hers? I thought she’d be more protective of the things her parents gave her. But that’s her choice, and she has other mementos, so I accepted it.

“Oh Trucy, it’s perfect. Thank you so much.” I closed the locket up again and put it around my neck. 

“How do I look?” I started doing fashion model poses to make Trucy laugh.

“Oh Daddy!” She said, through her laughter. “You look wonderful!” 

The rest of the day was just as wonderful. After we got home, Trucy read me some of her books, and we played her favorite board games. As a treat, I ordered takeout for dinner. When the time came to tuck her into bed, she had forgotten all of her worries about tomorrow. I, on the other hand, had not. Even though I had taken the day off work to get more sleep, I couldn’t catch a single wink. All the possible outcomes of tomorrow were turning in my head- and in my stomach -and I felt too sick to let my guard down for even a second.

After almost two months away, it felt weird to be in a courtroom lobby at just before 10 in the morning. I had gotten used to not using so much brain power this early in the day. 

I crouched down to get a good look at Trucy and how she was doing. She assured me she was fine. Miles then walked through the door and nodded over at us politely. 

“Morning, Phoenix. Trucy.” 

I stood back up as he walked across the room. I froze, staring at him with the panicked expression of a deer caught in the headlights. I could hide my fear around Trucy, but not around him. 

“You have a ridiculous look on your face. Have a little more faith in me, Phoenix. Only one person has ever managed to defeat me in court, and that man isn’t about to appear on the other side of the room, is he now?” 

“I guess not.” I shrugged.

It was time to enter the courtroom. I hoped and prayed there wouldn’t be any more surprises today. Trucy had surprised me this morning, by wearing a blue outfit instead of her usual pinkish-red. When I asked her why, she said ‘for luck’ and refused to elaborate.

I took my place next to Miles, as reassurance in case he needed my counsel. At the opposite side of the room stood a lady about my age, with long blonde hair, wearing a green suit. She had on her face a familiar smile, one that was obviously hiding a mountain of anxiety. 

The judge entered, a formidable middle-aged man wearing glasses. He adjusted their position on his face and then peered at his notes. 

“It is my understanding that this trial is unusual in a number of ways. First of all, the plaintiff’s lawyer is a prosecutor by trade who has been given special permission to act as his attorney. Secondly, the defendant is absent from the courtroom and has been declared missing. Additionally, the plaintiff is a former attorney himself, which I suppose explains his unusual position in the courtroom?” 

I remained silent, so Miles decided to speak for me. 

“Yes, Your Honor. I admit that I have a lack of experience acting as a representative attorney, and so I humbly request to have my client next to me so I can confer.” 

The judge turned to the opposing lawyer and asked,

“Do you have an objection to these conditions, Ms. Asind?” 

“No, Your Honor.” 

“If both sides have no objection to these peculiar circumstances, then I suppose we can proceed with the trial under the conditions. I understand this case in particular has been declared a matter of urgency.” 

He put down his notes, adjusted his glasses again, and continued.
“Now, if the plaintiff would leave his position temporarily to take the stand?” 

I walked over to the witness stand with a perfectly practiced poker face. I didn’t want to show any signs of weakness that could hurt my chances. 

“Could the plaintiff’s attorney, Mr. Edgeworth, please explain the complaint against the defendant?”

“Zak Gramarye, or to use his government name, Shadi Enigmar, is an alleged criminal who abandoned his 8-year-old daughter, Trucy Enigmar, on April 19th of this year. My client has been looking after her since, and he requests that the court rescind Shadi’s parental rights and name himself as Trucy’s adoptive parent.” 

“Understood. Ms. Asind, your opening statement?”

She stood up straight and shook her head to clear her thoughts before responding.

“The defense asserts that Mr. Wright is a disgraced lawyer and a shady character who should not be granted custody over the child.” 

“Can you explain your position in more detail? I am not familiar with the plaintiff myself.” 

“Mr. Wright is an ex-attorney who had his badge stripped from him the very same day of April 19th. He presented forged evidence to the court and the board obviously did not take the issue lightly, as he was promptly disbarred. I ask only one simple question, Your Honor. Why would the board make such a decision if Mr. Wright is to be trusted?” 

“Mr. Wright, is what the defense is saying true?”

“Yes, Your Honor.” 

“I see. It appears that this court must settle two matters before coming to a conclusion. One, to establish whether or not Shadi Enigmar, beyond reasonable doubt, has neglected his child and should have his custodial rights removed. And two, whether the plaintiff is a reliable person to place Trucy Enigmar under his charge.” 

The court was alive with a small amount of chatter as this was determined. When the noise settled down, the judge continued.

“As this is primarily an adoption trial, it is my understanding that a report has been conducted to inform us of the direction to take in this trial. I ask that an officer take the stand and read out the report to the court.” 

An unfamiliar police officer took the stand as I returned next to Miles. I do remember Imani saying she wouldn’t be present for the trial herself. 

The officer cleared his throat, and began to read.
“This investigation was led by Ms. Imani Sipait. The investigation started on the 22nd May and was concluded on the 7th June. The petition to start the investigation was filed by Mr. Phoenix Wright and Mr. Miles Edgeworth on the 15th May.”

All the dates sounded correct so far. 

“The report is as follows: ‘Shadi Enigmar vanished without a trace from the courtroom on April 19th. He used his well-known magic tricks to escape. I can only assume Shadi Enigmar has changed his name and appearance to avoid being traced, as a thorough police investigation has found no sighting of him since that date. It is my belief that Enigmar has fled to another country to escape further investigation and retribution for his crimes.’ That is all the report has to say on Shadi Enigmar.” 

The judge nodded.

“As I have mentioned previously, there are two major discussions in this trial. I move that before we discuss Mr. Wright’s petition for adoption, we must focus and rule on Shadi Enigmar and his actions. Does either party have an objection to this method?” 

“No, Your Honor.” Miles shook his head.

“No, Your Honor.” Ms. Asind agreed. 

“Officer, you worked on the investigation with Ms. Sipait, is that right?” 

“Yes… yes, Your Honor.” 

“Then I see no reason why the defense cannot cross-examine you based on the report. You may have additional information that can lead to clarification on this matter, correct?” 

“Yes, Your Honor. I’ll testify.” The officer said shakily.

Ms. Asind was in the game now. She had a look of deep concentration on her face as she looked over the report.

“Officer, can you please tell us your name?”

“Ah, yes, of course. My name is Falo Teleada, sir.” 

“Mr. Teleada, how can Ms. Imani be so sure Mr. Enigmar disappeared from the courtroom on April 19th? Where’d she get this information?” 

“She asked Mr. Wright for his account of events, and then corroborated with others who were at the trial. Several members of the audience and the judge agreed this was fact.” 

“If she asked Mr. Wright first, how can you be so sure she didn’t have confirmation bias while looking for witnesses?” 

Miles was ticked by this assertion, and objected.

“Don’t jump the gun. Ms. Asind. We are not yet discussing my client’s reliability. Additionally, while it is possible Mr. Wright or Ms. Imani could have influenced members of the audience, I highly doubt the judge’s opinion could be swayed. Accusing court officials of not being impartial is a very serious matter, Ms. Asind. I wouldn’t suggest such a thing without decisive evidence if I were you.” 

She was rattled by this, and backed down before changing tactics.

“She suggests that Enigmar fled internationally. Is there any proof of this?” 

“Not exactly. It’s just a suggestion given that even detailed physical descriptions of Enigmar have found no results. While someone can change their hairstyle or clothing, there hasn’t been any sight of a suspicious or missing person with similar physical characteristics to him in the last two months, sir.” 

“Understood.” Ms. Asind took in this information.

“The report mentions Enigmar’s magic tricks as being ‘well-known’. I suppose this refers to his place in Troupe Gramarye, the famous magician group?” 

“Correct.” The officer replied.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but I was under the impression that stage magic mostly relies on manipulating the surroundings. Either the courtroom was compromised, or something on Enigmar’s person helped him escape. Did the investigation shed no light on this at all?” 

“It appears that Mr. Wright explained how the trick was performed in more detail, though she doesn’t mention many of the details in her report.” 

This caused a stir in the courtroom, mostly doubting my credibility as I shouldn’t have known more about the magic trick if I was truly uninvolved.

“Is it not possible then, that Mr. Wright was involved in this disappearing trick? He clearly knows more about how Enigmar disappeared than he is letting on.” 

The judge stepped in.

“If Mr. Wright has crucial information on this matter, then I demand he testify as to how Mr. Enigmar escaped from the courtroom.”

I panicked, and looked at Miles. He gave me a little friendly shove. 

“You discovered how he disappeared afterwards, didn’t you? Explaining that will make you more credible than remaining silent and having the court assume you were behind his disappearance. You have nothing to fear.” 

So I took the stand. 

“Now, Mr. Wright. Please testify as to how Mr. Enigmar escaped from the courtroom, and how you know the details on this matter.” 

I gulped, and looked at Trucy in the audience. I didn’t want them to think bad of her, but I had no other logical explanation. 

“I’m a curious person, so I looked into it. I needed to know how Enigmar disappeared, and I wanted to see if I could find him. I talked to a bailiff who’d been at the courthouse at the time about what he saw. It then became apparent what had happened. Trucy has a magic trick she’s very proud of, you see. She pulls out a puppet, bigger than her, that looks like a man and performs ventriloquism. I then put it together that Mr. Enigmar had used Trucy as a distraction and escaped while the bailiff was pursuing her instead. I found this out after the trial had concluded. I had no idea he was going to disappear at the time.” 

“Sounds like a reasonable explanation to me. Your cross-examination, Ms. Asind?” 

“So the bailiff was fooled by a puppet? That seems a bit far-fetched.” 

“The bailiff was a former patrolman who had been demoted due to past negligence and oversights. The puppet is fairly large and could be mistaken for Mr. Enigmar by someone who’s likely to get flustered and confused in stressful situations, which this bailiff was.” 

“You’re suggesting the reason Enigmar’s escape plan worked is due to a bailiff’s poor performance?” 

“You said it, not me.” 

“That’s the essence of what you’re saying. And you had no prior knowledge of this plan beforehand?” 

“I wasn’t particularly a fan of the Troupe Gramarye. I hadn’t even heard of them before I took the case. So at the time, I wasn’t familiar with their magic or common tricks. I hadn’t met Trucy before that day either, so I couldn’t have known about this trick at the time of the trial.” 

“Can you corroborate this with any evidence?”

“You’re welcome to ask Trucy. I’m sure she’ll remember meeting me for the first time that day.” 

“Your Honor, can I ask that Trucy come down from the gallery briefly to confirm this statement?”

“Granted. Just be careful not to overwhelm the young girl with questions.” 

Trucy was escorted down to the witness stand, a bailiff holding her hand. Ms. Asind looked like she was reminding herself to be gentle, and took a deep breath.

“Trucy, can you tell me about the first time you met Mr. Wright?”

“It’s as Daddy says. I first met him on the day of that trial. My other daddy brought me to the trial, and was talking to him about something.” 

“Daddy?” 

Miles interjected. 

“Trucy has quickly taken a liking to Mr. Wright and calls him ‘Daddy’. I can confirm this has been happening for some time.” 

Ms. Asind nodded, then continued with a different question.

“Do you remember what they were talking about?”

“Not exactly. It wasn’t anything exciting, like about magic or tricks. Just boring legal stuff.”

“So you don’t think Mr. Wright knew about the trick you and your father were planning?”

“Nope! He was completely stunned when Daddy disappeared! He still had that silly look on his face when I saw him in the lobby after.”

“Just to clarify, ‘Daddy’ in this case refers to Mr. Enigmar, your biological father?”

“Yep. Daddy- as in that daddy over there -had no idea what we were planning, and definitely didn’t help us. Daddy- as in my old daddy -had even told me not to tell him!” 

The room erupted with discussion at this revelation. Trucy had admitted to playing a part in this, but was absolutely certain I wasn’t in the know. I could see Ms. Asind getting more nervous as the audience’s confidence in me grew. 

The judge hushed the room, and then spoke.

“I think we’ve established that Mr. Wright was unaware of Mr. Enigmar’s vanishing act, and completely uninvolved in his deception. I have only one last question for you, Trucy. Is what Mr. Wright said, as in the method used to make your father disappear, correct? Did you use your puppet?” 

“That’s two questions!” She retorted. 

I was getting nervous, as I knew questions stressed Trucy out. She did look like she was feeling a bit harassed, but was trying to keep it at bay and put on a smile while she answered. She knew it’d be over soon.

“But yes, Daddy was right. I distracted the guard man using the Amazing Mr Hat. It was all Daddy’s idea!” 

“And can you clarify which of your ‘daddies’ you’re referring to in this statement?” 

“Ugh, fine.” Trucy pouted. “Daddy Wright was right when he said I used the Amazing Mr Hat to distract the guard. It was all Daddy Enigmar’s idea.” 

“What is this ‘Amazing Mr Hat’ she refers to?”

“It’s her name for the puppet, Your Honor.” I explained. “The puppet is called ‘The Amazing Mr Hat’.” 

“I think we’ve cleared up all confusion on this matter. The little girl is allowed to return to her seat in the gallery.” 

Miles had his signature smirk on his face. This was going exactly as planned.

“As you can see, Your Honor, my client was in no way involved in Mr. Enigmar’s disappearance. What’s more, we have confirmation from his daughter herself that the escape plan was Enigmar’s all along. Shadi Enigmar is a criminal who purposely got his young daughter involved in an unlawful act by helping him escape, proving just how careless and irresponsible he is. We move that the court rules to remove Enigmar’s custody over the child.” 

“Objection!” Ms. Asind screamed. “The court never reached a ruling whether Enigmar was a murderer or not. Branding him as a criminal is pure conjecture.” 

“Objection!” Miles shook his head slowly, about to point out an obvious fact. “I never claimed Enigmar was a murderer. However, the court was just about to pass a verdict when the man disappeared. That’s obstructing justice- which I shouldn’t have to remind you -is a crime in itself. The entire courtroom also sees definitive evidence that Enigmar intentionally abandoned his daughter. If not, then how come she has been willingly staying with my client for almost two months? Then how come he disappears without her as a result of a clearly premeditated plan? There’s no question that Enigmar is a criminal, and a neglectful parent. Ergo, I believe his parental rights should be terminated immediately.” 

“You have no proof that Trucy was willingly staying with Mr. Wright! What if he threatened her, or lied to her thinking she should stay with him?”

“Now that’s baseless conjecture, Ms. Asind. If Trucy really had such a strained relationship with Mr. Wright, would she call him ‘Daddy’ every chance she gets and act begrudgingly when we ask her to refer to him otherwise?” 

I was worked up at being painted as some abusive criminal, I had to step in myself, just to back up Miles’s point. I slammed my fist on the table to get all eyes in the courtroom on me.

“Ms. Asind.” I said. “Have you noticed this pendant around my neck?” 

“No? What does that have to do with any of this?” 

I took it off and held it in my hands. 

“It’s a locket. Trucy gave it to me. It has a picture of herself inside.” I opened the locket and held it up so the court could see. “She gave this to me yesterday, because I was nervous about this trial. Would she give a man who manipulated her in such a manner as you are suggesting this much of a sentimental gift?” 

The room was overcome with noises of approval. Many ‘aww’s and ‘that’s so cute’s filled the air. Ms. Asind was stunned. 

“Do you have any proof she gave that locket to you? How do we know you didn’t make that yourself to fool the court?” 

Miles patted me on the back and stepped in. It seemed he’d noticed something pretty definitive about the locket.

“If you take a closer look at the locket, Ms. Asind, you’ll see how the photograph is cut around the edges, jagged and uneven. How the glue is applied is much the same. If an adult man such as Mr. Wright were to make such a present for himself, he would have had the skills not to make such an amateur job of it.” 

I was grateful for his help, but a little worried Trucy’s feelings might be hurt by that last statement. “This proves that the person who made the locket was a child. And given its contents, I doubt any other child would have given Mr. Wright this present.” 

“He- he could have done it badly on purpose!” 

“I doubt that, Ms. Asind. The exact manner in which the edges are roughed up is a common complaint I have heard about children’s scissors. Mr. Wright, did Trucy use children’s scissors to cut this photo?”

“She did. She told me herself. She was worried that if she didn’t I might scold her.” The room bursted with approval at this statement. It seemed they liked the sentiment that I was a careful parent who would lecture Trucy on safety. 

Ms. Asind was getting outraged at losing the audience’s favor so badly. 

“Do you have any other evidence to back up these claims?!”

Miles gently shoved me aside. “If I may,” He added. “I took the liberty of examining the photos included in the report. There are a number of photos showing Mr. Wright’s apartment that Trucy would be living in should the request be approved. These photos show a great deal of Trucy’s things spread throughout the apartment. This photo in particular might be of interest to you.” 

He showed Ms. Asind a photo of the main room, in which you could see the sofas, some cupboards and bookshelves backed up against the walls, my desk, and a number of Trucy’s toys scattered around everything in sight. 

“If I draw your attention here, toward this low bookshelf, you can see a number of craft-related items. This shelf is low enough, a child Trucy’s age could easily use it as a desk. And given the crafts scattered on the shelf, it is clear it has been used as such. You can see a similarly cut out piece of colored paper on the shelf, and a pink and purple pair of children’s ‘kiddie’ scissors in this mug which is being used as a stationery pot.” 

Ms. Asind was stunned, and looked as if she had nothing else left to say. 

The only sound was the quiet whisper of conversation in the gallery for a few seconds, until the judge stepped in.

“I think we’ve taken this line of questioning far enough. I said we weren’t to discuss Mr. Wright’s character at this stage, but it seems the discussion has naturally evolved. I take that to mean we have finished deliberation on the case of Shadi Enigmar?” 

No one raised an objection, so a tense silence loomed over us.

“It has been clearly established that Shadi Enigmar obstructed justice by disappearing during court proceedings, using his daughter as an accomplice. Additionally, he abandoned her, and Mr. Wright took her in. While we have not yet discussed whether Mr. Wright is a fit parent, it is clear that Trucy is wilfully staying with him and has a good relationship with him. At this time, I can confidently rule that Shadi Enigmar’s parental rights over Trucy Enigmar should be revoked.”

Ms. Asind was desperate, and decided to raise one last objection.

“Just a minute, Your Honor. We’ve established that Mr. Enigmar disappeared on April 19th, however we have no decisive evidence he’s been a neglectful parent. He could have left Mr. Wright as her guardian, while still providing her basic needs. Is there any proof otherwise?” 

Miles wasn’t even fazed.

“Ms. Sipait asked for a number of documents from Mr. Wright during her investigation. One of which, his recent bank statements. By looking at these documents, you’ll see that starting from April 19th, he has spent more money on groceries and utilities. The simple explanation for this is that from that date onwards, he has been supplying Trucy’s basic needs. Isn’t that right, Mr. Wright?” 

“That’s right, yes. I have been paying for Trucy’s needs myself ever since I’ve been taking care of her. I never had any discussion or payment from Mr. Enigmar to name me as her guardian.” 

Ms. Asind stayed silent, a look of confusion on her face. The judge looked at her for a while, to see if she’d refute this claim.

“With that additional information in mind, I can now state with absolute clarity that Shadi Enigmar’s parental rights over Trucy Enigmar should be revoked with immediate effect.” 

And with that, he slammed down his gavel and made it official.
“We will now take a thirty minute recess. After that, we will reconvene and discuss Mr. Wright’s request for adoption. Court is adjourned!” 

I was discussing the trial with Miles in the lobby when Trucy came bounding towards me. She hugged me with almost enough force to topple me over, and I hugged her back. It was a little uncomfortable, as she was only tall enough to hug my legs, but I understood she didn’t want to let go.

“What’s with Ms. Asind, anyway?” I asked Miles. “It’s like she’s already decided I’m some shady, manipulative criminal.” 

He nodded knowingly. 

“As a prosecutor, I know that feeling well. Something’s convinced her you’re unreliable. I don’t know exactly what, as all the evidence points to you being a completely reputable citizen. I couldn’t possibly guess what other sources of information she’d have on you.”

I shrugged and looked down to talk to Trucy.

“Hey, Truce. You did so well in there!” 

She gripped me tighter and replied, her voice muffled as she was talking into my leg.

“You were amazing! You were so strong! I love you so much!” 

My heart stopped. She just said she loved me. For the first time. 

“I love you too, Trucy.” I said, ruffling her hair. I thought it’d be best if I pretended that hadn’t just shaken me up to the point I wasn’t quite sure if my brain was in my head or my stomach anymore.

I could feel Miles’s disapproving eyes on me, so I looked up and found him yet again amused by my show of weakness. 

“Give me a break, Miles.” 

“I hope I never soften up like you, Phoenix.” 

“You already have.” I said with a smirk. “Maybe not with kids, but with me. You remember how you used to act? And now you look at me with a smile that almost feels like you find me adorable.” 

He threw his arms back in surprise, his face beet red, and then turned away from me. We stood like that for an awkward few seconds until he recovered. Then he spoke.

“We’ve done the easy part. Now comes the hard part.”

“What?” 

“It was obvious Enigmar’s custody was going to be revoked. He’s a criminal who obstructed justice and then abandoned his child. It’s a no-brainer. The hard part is convincing the judge you’re a suitable replacement. At least, better than social services.”

I tensed up. I forgot at this point in time, Trucy could still end up in an orphanage. I couldn’t just leave her like that. Alright, Ms. Asind. Bring it on.

“Luckily, opinion seems to already be in our favor. Everything we’ve said so far paints you in a positive light. But now we’re going to have to discuss your disbarment, and that’s where Ms. Asind is going to try to finger you as suspicious.” 

“It’s nothing we can’t handle, I’m sure of it.” I said. I meant it. I’m going to give it my all in there.

Both Miles and I had our game faces on when we took our places back in the courtroom. Ms. Asind also looked like she’d taken this time to compose herself, as she looked a lot more confident now. The judge took his seat and called the court into session. 

“Before the recess, I ruled that Shadi Enigmar be stripped of parental rights over his daughter, Trucy Enigmar. Now, we discuss the matter of Phoenix Wright’s request to adopt Trucy. As before, I recommend we start by consulting Imani Sipait’s report. Falo Taleada, if you will take the stand?” 

Mr. Taleada stepped up to the stand and began to read. He reiterated: 

“This investigation was led by Ms. Imani Sipait. The investigation started on the 22nd May and was concluded on the 7th June. The petition to start the investigation was filed by Mr. Phoenix Wright and Mr. Miles Edgeworth on the 15th May.”

Then, he added “The report reads as follows: ‘Mr. Wright had done thorough research into the family and whether there was a more suitable guardian before filing his report. When no relatives or alternatives became apparent, he decided to care for Trucy himself. They have quite a strong mutual relationship. He provides more than the basic requirements for Trucy, even buying a bed and dedicating a room in his apartment to her upon my request. Photos and receipts of this purchase are included in the report. Therefore, I conclude Mr. Wright is an acceptable, but more likely an exceptional choice for adopting Trucy.’ The report also includes interviews with Mr. Wright and Trucy herself. Would the court like to read or listen to these interviews?” 

The judge shook his head. 

“We will examine the interviews later in the proceedings. For now, I suggest the defense cross-examine the statements you have already made. Ms Asind?” 

She nodded.

“One thing stood out to me very quickly. If I’m correct, Trucy has been in Mr. Wright’s care since April 19th. Why was a report not filed until the 15th of May?” 

“My client, as the officer explained, had conducted thorough research on the family while taking care of Trucy. He had not decided to adopt Trucy himself until two weeks after, when his research yielded no results.”

“And he still waited almost another two weeks to file a report?” 

Miles wagged his finger at Ms. Asind. 

“I don’t expect you to understand, Ms. Asind, but taking care of a child is a huge responsibility. My client was overwhelmed with chores and taking care of Trucy. After deciding to adopt Trucy, he did thorough research on which forms to fill out during his free time, which was regularly interrupted by his duties concerning the girl. When he had already spent two weeks attempting to fill out the forms to no avail, he called me to have me help him through them.” 

“He could have called you sooner. Also, I doubt an ex-attorney would have such trouble stumbling over these forms.” 

Miles shook his head. 

“Which proves my point even more, Ms. Asind. Mr. Wright was a criminal lawyer, so despite having studied such matters at school, had no experience in the subject. It’s not hard to imagine he forgot the adoption process as he didn’t think he would need the knowledge later. The same reason you specify is also why he hesitated so much to call me. He was embarrassed he struggled with the forms, since he used to be a lawyer himself. You underestimate the impact that day had on my client. He still struggles to recount its events. Surely, you don’t find a problem with such a reasonable human reaction to a difficult situation?” 

Ms. Asind turned to me.

“Mr. Wright, is this true?” 

“Yes.” I sighed. I knew it was necessary, but airing out my dirty laundry in a courtroom kinda hurt.

She sighed as well, and ended that line of questioning. 

“The report says Mr. Wright bought a bed for Trucy at Ms. Sipait’s request. My question is why didn’t you buy a bed sooner, if you really aimed to care for her?”

“I didn’t really consider the option before. Ms. Sipait brought up buying the bed during the interview, which, if you check the interview, is just a few days after I started a new job. I was previously using my remaining savings to pay for all our other expenses, and beds are expensive. But when Ms. Sipait pointed out I should get her one, and I considered I now had a stable source of income, I decided to take her advice.” 

“If I may interject– ” said Miles, “The bed was bought quite soon after. The Saturday of that same week, in fact. If the court would take a look at the included photo of Trucy’s bedroom and the receipt in the report, you will see Mr. Wright did not just buy a simple bed for her that day. It’s quite clear Trucy selected a number of items she liked. This is exactly what Ms. Sipait meant when she said Mr. Wright goes beyond the basic care for Trucy.” 

The audience muttered their approval of this statement. 

Ms. Asind furrowed her brow.

“While it appears Mr. Wright cares for Trucy, this does not mean he is a completely trustworthy individual. I ask the court to consider Mr. Wright’s disbarment, in which the honorable board decided he forged evidence in a court case. How could you consider the same man who forged evidence to be a trusted parent?” 

Miles was taken aback by this, and visibly worried. I whispered my idea to him, to which he nodded.

“Your Honor, I believe now is the time we examine Mr. Wright’s interview. Specifically, his second interview with Ms. Sipait. It explains the situation in great detail.” 

“Granted. We will now listen to Mr. Wright’s testimony regarding his disbarment.” 

The audience fell silent as everyone in the room listened intently to the discussion me and Imani had not so long ago. 

~“So, if I may summarize here: your position is that you had been given the forged evidence by an unknown party, were confused by a lack of information transferred over from the previous attorney considering you hadn’t much time to prepare the case, which resulted in you overlooking standard verification practices, and assuming your uneasiness was just confusion, presented evidence that at the time, you thought was legal?” 

“Exactly.” 

“That’s all. Thank you.”~

“B- But!” Ms. Asind was spluttering, astounded by my testimony not adding up with the board’s decision, yet being difficult to disprove. “This suggests that the board was mistaken in their decision!” 

The people in the gallery were unsettled by this assertion and began to chatter. It seemed the opinion was now mixed. 

The judge silenced them, and then voiced his opinion on the matter.

“This interview is not conclusive, as it is largely suggestions and conjecture based on ideas about what happened in an unsolved case. Therefore, as it stands, I can’t accept it as evidence Mr. Wright was not involved in forgery.” 

Miles spoke up, determined to prove a point.

“We are well aware this is not a retrial for Mr. Wright. The board has made their decision, and he is currently not trying to appeal that. What this interview suggests is a plausible alternative of events. While my client’s testimony cannot be taken as fact, if it can otherwise be proven my client is a reliable man with positive character, you will be forced to accept this as a possibility. And that although there is not enough new evidence to prove a retrial is necessary, to at least admit my client does not have a tendency to be unreliable, and that any past mistakes he may have made should not be taken into consideration in this trial.”

The judge nodded. 

“This court has a duty to use the prepared report to its full extent during this trial. Therefore, I suggest that we should first listen to and examine the other account included in the report before calling any other parties to the stand.” 

That would be Trucy’s interview. I didn’t know what she said since I wasn’t allowed into the room, so although I knew she’d likely have only positive things to say, it still worried me. Despite that, no one raised an objection, so the court prepared to listen to Ms. Sipait’s interview of Trucy. 

~”Before we start, Trucy, you do understand that this interview is recorded and will be examined during the trial, yes?”

“Yes, I know.”

“First of all, could you tell me how you’ve been during your time with Mr. Wright?”

“It’s been amazing. I was worried he wouldn’t like magic as much as my parents but he still lets me do magic whenever I want. He’s always telling me just how clever I am.”

“Have you been going to school during this time?”

“Of course! When I first started staying with Daddy, I had to change schools, but now I’m used to it. I’m not the best student, I get into trouble a lot, but not enough that the teachers have to call Daddy!” 

“Has he been preparing your meals adequately, and keeping you clean?”

“Yeah! Daddy’s not the best cook, but he tries! Obviously, I like when we have takeout more but that’s only a treat. Most of the time, Daddy cooks dinner and makes sure I eat it. And I’m clean as a whistle! It took me some time to get used to the shower, but now I can use it with ease!”

“And does he keep you safe?”

“Definitely! He bought me kiddie scissors because I used his office scissors once and he wouldn’t stop telling me how dangerous it was. Now, I’m careful to make sure I’m using mine. He always insists I wear a raincoat when it rains and he’s always telling me I’ll catch a cold if I don’t, even though it ruins my magician’s outfit!” 

“Do you want Mr. Wright to adopt you?”~

This was the question that broke Trucy’s happy-go-lucky façade. I could hear her start to choke up with tears.

~“Why wouldn’t I? I don’t really understand what’s going on, but… People keep saying about chance, about if it happens, not when. I’m scared. Scared what else could happen, because I haven’t been told what would happen. I want to be with him. Not with anyone else!”~

The recording cut off as Trucy burst into tears. I almost did too. I could only imagine Ms. Sipait tried to comfort her after that. 

Miles was the first to speak after the awkward silence.

“This recording proves without a doubt that Trucy feels loved and cared for by Mr. Wright. I see no reason why he should not be granted his request for adoption.” 

Ms. Asind scowled at this assertion and interrupted.

“Wait! Sure, this proves how Trucy feels about Mr. Wright, but children don’t always necessarily know what’s best for them, do they? I believe that another adult should have to confirm Mr. Wright’s nature before any decision can be made in good conscience.”

Ms. Asind looked confident now. Uh oh. 

“Could I call someone to testify about Mr. Wright’s character, Your Honor?”

“Who are you planning to call to the stand, Ms. Asind?”

“Rocky from the Borscht Bowl Club. Mr. Wright’s manager, Your Honor.”

“Your request is granted. Bailiff!” 

So this was the ace she had up her sleeve. I was nervous. I’ve been friendly with Rocky so far, but what if it shows he doesn’t know me well? Or he feels betrayed finding out I used to be a lawyer? Or if he lets something incriminating slip? Miles saw my face and put a reassuring hand on my shoulder. I couldn’t explain the situation in detail, but he’s used to difficult witnesses so maybe he can still get Rocky to be on our side? 

Rocky stood up to the witness stand. 

“I can’t believe yer doing this, Court.” A number of people were rattled by this statement, until they followed his gaze and saw he was looking at Ms. Asind.

“Don’t call me that here, Rocky. Or this is going to get confusing.” She sighed.

“Is Courtney better?” 

“Ms. Asind would be best, but whatever.” She was confident before, but now she looked like she was sulking.

“I first met Nick, what was it, a few weeks ago now? Yea, at most. We were looking for another entertainer, and I just happened to mention it to him. He then said he’d taken an interest in our piano and asked to be our pianist, so I couldn’t really say no. I needed an entertainer, I got an entertainer. Ya hear me?” 

Ms. Asind had no confidence in this statement, and rolled her eyes.

“Is playing the piano his only responsibility in the restaurant? Or does he do something else?” 

My eyes widened. How could she possibly know?

“Well, we sometimes play cards too. All of us. But it’s strictly friendly, ya know. No money involved. Nothing. Nada. Zilch. Just for funsies.” 

“Playing with customers, or between the staff?” 

“A bit o’ both, a bit o’ both. Depends if they’re interested. It’s just to keep up tradition.” 

“Tradition?”

“The club used ta be a gangster’s hideout, ya hear me? Proper gambling, proper shootouts. There’s none of that these days though. We just go to the ol’ room and play a friendly game for old time’s sake. It’s fun to pretend yer being bad sometimes, ya get me?” 

“Not really.” Ms. Asind mumbled. “Is what he says true, Mr. Wright?” 

“Uh, yeah. I haven’t been there long myself, so I don’t know the history, but it’s an old building. We just play card games sometimes for fun, and to keep customers coming so they’ll buy food and drink. Nothing shady about that.” 

She had caught me off-guard, but I wasn’t going to let this be where I slip up.

“I think we’ve understood that Mr. Wright is an entertainer in the restaurant.” The judge commented. “Rocky, can you testify about Mr. Wright’s character to the court?”

“Character?” Rocky looked lost.

“His personality. What he’s like, you know.” Ms. Asind leaned in and whispered to him.

“Oh right, yea, sure.” He nodded.

“Well, Nick’s a good guy. Friends with all the staff. He’s my buddy, man. One of the team.” 

“Would you say he’s ‘reliable’?” 

Ms. Asind had a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

“Oh, yea.” 

And with that, it was gone. 

“He always shows up on time, actually he shows up early! We usually get a cursory chat in before work. He’s on the ball the entire shift and always says goodnight before he leaves. He even called in to tell me he’d need the day off last night so he’d get a good night’s sleep for court. What a nice fella! Meant I could get a replacement just like that!” He snapped his fingers. “Easy!” 

Ms. Asind sighed and splayed out on the bench, deflated.

“Oh come on, sis. Ya know I would never talk bad about my coworkers! I love my job and I love my guys! I don’t know whatcha thought I would say!” 

“Sis??” The judge asked. 

“Yea, she’s my sis. What, did ya not tell ‘em? Ya ashamed of me? Classic Court.” 

Ms. Asind was now so embarrassed she was hiding behind her bench. 

“Alright, that’s enough!” She yelled. 

The judge nodded in agreement. 

“It seems like this man’s statement only furthers the argument that Phoenix Wright is reliable. While the matter of his disbarment still confuses me-” 

“If I may, Your Honor.” Miles jumped in. 

“As I said earlier, if it can be proved otherwise my client is a reliable and well-meaning man, then further examination into his disbarment is unnecessary. Whether he did or did not forge that evidence is irrelevant. What we’ve proven is that any previous mistake he may have made was an oversight and not indicative of his character. All the evidence presented in today’s trial points to one conclusion: That Phoenix Wright is a reliable man who thoroughly does his research, goes through the proper proceedings, does well at his job and takes responsibility with grace. He cares for Trucy, shown through their mutual closeness and the gifts they’ve shared, even through their demeanor during this trial. I see no logical reason why you would not allow Mr. Wright’s request to adopt Trucy at this time.” 

“I see.” The judge adjusted his glasses. “Ms. Asind, do you have any objections against me passing judgment now?” 

Still hiding her face in her hands, Ms. Asind replies. 

“No, Your Honor.” 

“Then, I announce that I rule in favor of Phoenix Wright’s request to adopt Trucy Enigmar-” 

“Your Honor.” Miles interrupted again. The judge seemed to be getting quite sick of this. “There is one last matter to discuss.” 

“What, Mr. Edgeworth?” 

“My client and Trucy have opted to combine a name change with the adoption procedure. If you would do the honor of finalizing the request-”

“Of course.” Said the judge, relieved and partially smug he got his own back on Miles. 

“I hereby approve Phoenix Wright’s request to adopt Trucy Enigmar- excuse me, Trucy Wright -and the supporting name change. Phoenix Wright, you are now legally Trucy Wright’s father. And Trucy, you are now legally Trucy Wright, Phoenix Wright’s daughter.”

A wave of joy came over me, and I couldn’t hold back my tears. Trucy appeared out of nowhere and tackled me with the biggest hug I’ve ever been given. There we were, both crying and hugging as tightly as we could, for what felt like minutes. The gallery hollered with cheers and cries of support. ‘This is the best moment of my life’, I thought. 

In the lobby afterward, I was surprised to see my first visitor was Ms. Asind. 

“Look, Mr. Wright. I- I came to apologize. I know my brother’s up to some shady stuff, so I thought you’d be the same. Then I saw just how much you cared for Trucy and I just couldn’t bear to stand in your way any longer. I know it’s my job to prove otherwise, but I couldn’t have been the one to tear you two apart. Be careful with my brother, Wright. Keep your wits about you. And congratulations.” With that, she left.

The next person I saw was Trucy. My daughter. We wrapped ourselves in another hug, so tight I didn’t see Miles come in. 

“Congratulations, Phoenix.”

I let go of Trucy for a second so I could look at him properly.

“Well, I guess you don’t owe me a favor anymore. This is more than enough. You did it.” 

“No. We did it.” He brought out my pendant and gave it back to me. “This did it. Your shameless display of sappy emotion is what really turned the tide. After that moment, I could feel it. The audience… even the judge was rooting for you. I wouldn’t have known to present that. I didn’t even know it meant that much to you.” He started to talk himself down, getting more self-deprecating by the second. 

“No, no, Miles. Come on. You said it yourself, we did it. Even if I played a part, I couldn’t have done it without you. Literally, I’m not an attorney anymore. And when I got in a sticky situation, you’d help me out too. We were a team, Miles.” 

“Thank you. And congratulations again.” He said, and turned to the door before he was stopped by someone crashing through them. 

“NICCCKKKKKK!!!” 

I couldn’t believe it. 

“Maya! What are you doing here?!” 

“I had to be here! I couldn’t miss something so important to you. I can’t believe you didn’t ask me to come! I had to get old Edgey here to tell me the time and date!” 

Miles turned red and tried to leave even faster but Maya pulled him back in the room and marched towards me, dragging him by the arm. “Oh no, mister. You’re not leaving yet! That was amazing! I’ve seen you fight before but never like that! The passion behind both of you- it was INSANE!” 

“Can I go now ?” Miles asked.

“Alright, alright. Fine. Oh, Edgeworth, always a gloomy guts.”

“Not always.” I said, just before he left earshot. I heard the door close, and he was gone. 

“Congratulations, Nick! I can’t believe it! You, a father! You must be a special little lady for Nick of all people to want to be your father, huh?” She asked Trucy. 

Trucy blushed, and rocked on her toes. She seemed almost intimidated by Maya. 

“Yeah.” She said, with a small giggle. 

“Oh, come on Truce. This is Maya, my good friend I told you about. She’s very nice. Don’t be scared.” 

“Hi, Maya.” 

“Call me ‘Aunt Maya’. I’ve always wanted to be the weird aunt! Oh, I can take you out for burgers, tell you all about my Steel Samurai collectibles, and show you scary movies that are too old for you!”

“You are certainly not doing that, Maya.” I said sternly. 

“Already in character are you, Nick? Impressive. I should get in character too. Hey Trucy, wanna go for some burgers?” 

“Yes, Aunt Maya!” Trucy had suddenly gotten over her shyness and was now following Maya out the door. I had to run after them. They were whispering something and laughing but I couldn’t quite catch it. It doesn’t matter. It just meant the world to me that my best friend and my daughter were getting along. 

“Wow, Nick. You look so different when you’re not in that suit.” Maya chomped down on her burger, sending crumbs flying across the table. “Really? A hoodie? To court? And is that some stubble?” 

Sure enough, I felt my chin and it was pretty fuzzy. I still shaved sometimes, but I couldn’t be bothered to keep myself clean shaven. 

“I like it.” Trucy piped up, still kicking her legs while eating her kid’s meal. “It makes Daddy look mysterious .” The way she said it made me almost excited. Maya, on the other hand, burst out laughing.

“Nick? Mysterious? You’ve got to be kidding me.” 

“Hey, I’ve got more secrets than you know, Maya. Maybe you should watch out!” This just made Maya laugh even more, even though I was trying to be real. Something about Maya makes it almost impossible for me to come across as serious or threatening around her. Maybe she has a clown aura or something that turns everything said in her vicinity into a joke. Hey, given the other stuff I’ve seen, it’s not impossible. It’s not even unlikely. 

“That’s the best joke I’ve ever heard! You’re really funny, Trucy.” 

“I’m an entertainer. Just like Daddy.” She smiled at me sincerely, but the way this conversation was going irked me. 

“I still can’t believe you’re a pianist, Nick. I can’t explain it, but I always imagined you’d be hopeless at music. You just give off those vibes.” 

“See, Maya, I’m more than just the Nick you know. I have hidden talents. Some you don’t even know!” 

“Yeah, you can BS your way into getting a job at a restaurant. I can see right through you, Nick. You’re not a pianist.” 

“Hey! Careful with the language, Maya!” I glanced over at Trucy.

“Yeah! And Daddy is a good entertainer! He always makes me laugh.” 

Not exactly the shining compliment it's intended to be when I’m not trying to come off as a joke. I shrugged it off and replied,

“I’m a pianist, not a comedian, but I digress.” 

“If you’re really hiding as much as you say you are,” Maya smirked, “I should get another magatama and check someday. You still have mine, remember?” 

How could I forget? I bring it everywhere with me. 

“What’s a ‘magatama’?” Trucy asked.

“What?? Nick, you haven’t told Trucy?”

“It never came up. Is it that important?” 

“Uh, yes!!!” Maya rolled her eyes. “Magatamas are awesome, and an important part of my culture. You’ve barely told your daughter anything about my adventures with you, haven’t you?” 

“What did you do with Daddy, Aunt Maya? Adventures??” 

“Again, it never came up. Fine. You can tell her, Maya. I need to actually eat my burger.” 

“Well, Trucy, I was your dad’s assistant when he was a lawyer.” 

“Really!” 

“Yeah, we solved so many murder mysteries together, didn’t we Nick?” 

I nodded. 

“And one of your dad’s best weapons against those criminals was my magatama. I gave it to him a while ago. It can tell if you’re lying.” 

“It can tell if you’re hiding something, actually. Not only lying. You just have to ask a question if they’re not volunteering information.” I corrected between chews.

“I was trying to make it easier to understand, Nick!” 

“Trucy’s 8, not dumb, Maya. Talk to her like you talk to Pearls.” 

“Alright, whatever.” 

“So how does it tell you if someone’s hiding something??” Trucy was now deeply invested in this discussion.

“It gives the holder an illusion. You know what an illusion is, right? You’re a magician.” 

Trucy nodded enthusiastically. 

“So, it makes you see things that aren’t real. When someone’s lying- or hiding something -you see locks and chains around their heart.” 

“That’s really cool!” 

“I know, right!!?? Look, we’ll try it right now. Nick, can I have your magatama for a sec?” 

I handed it to her, and she handed it to Trucy, who looked at it with great interest. 

“You break these locks by presenting evidence. Like you saw in court today. Are you following me?” 

Trucy nodded again. Maya handed her a Steel Samurai trading card. 

“This is mine. I care about it a lot. Now, I’ll show you how it works. When I say I don’t like it, give it back to me. You’ll see the lock break before your very eyes!” 

Trucy had a massive grin on her face, excited to see the magic happen. 

“Ok, now 3… 2… 1… I don’t like the Steel Samurai!” 

Trucy jumped out of her chair, and then looked intensely at Maya. She was fascinated by what she saw. 

“And they aren’t real?” 

“Nope! No one can see them but you right now. Isn’t that right, Nick?” 

I nodded. 

“Ok, now… Show me the evidence!” 

Trucy timidly gave Maya back her trading card, and started clapping. 

“That’s amazing! The lock broke! Oh Daddy, this is wonderful magic! Why didn’t you tell me before?” 

“Well, wasn’t it more fun to learn with Maya?”

“Yeah!” 

“There you go then.” I said, leaning over to ruffle her hair as she sat down again. 

It was really late by the time we got home. I had offered Maya a place to stay the night, so the three of us made our way back to the apartment. As I turned on the lights, I noticed a huge something in the corner that hadn’t been there before. A piano. Someone had attached a note to it.

“To celebrate this new stage in your life. From Miles Edgeworth x” 

It was just like the one at the restaurant, even down to being so shiny I was mesmerized by it. Well, it wasn’t a grand piano like the one in the Borscht Bowl Club, that wouldn’t have fit in the office. But it meant a lot Miles had given such a present to me.

Maya and Trucy gathered around it and had a good look.

“This looks expensive! Edgey really spent a lot of money on this, right Nick?” Maya elbowed me. 

“Right.” I said. I was stunned he’d get something so big and so… important to me. This was more than just a gift. He listened to me, and accepted something new about myself. It almost made me cry all over again. 

“Alright little lady,” I scooped up Trucy and started walking toward her room. “It’s way past your bedtime.” 

“But Daddy, Aunt Maya is here! It’s a sleepover!” 

“I spent a lot of time making that bedroom yours, Trucy. You’re not sleeping in the living room again just because Maya’s here. You can talk to her in the morning. For now,” I tucked her into bed and touched her nose adoringly, “You need your beauty sleep. Goodnight, Trucy.” 

“Goodnight, Daddy.” 

Maya had already fallen asleep on the sofa by the time I stepped back into the room. I stood, amazed, for a few seconds before sinking into the one opposite. And then I started crying again. Quietly, so I wouldn’t wake Maya. 

It was just sinking in. I won. Trucy is my daughter, and no one will ever take her away from me. All the lying and the hiding and the awkwardness of people assuming I was her father because she’d call me ‘daddy’; it’s all over. I always hoped this would happen, but I kept an amount of skepticism about me, because I didn’t want to be hurt if things didn’t turn out the way I wanted. Now I feel like a fool for not believing in myself. She’s here. With me. And she’s supposed to be. I wanted to yell from the rooftops ‘Trucy Wright is my daughter!’ and show everyone just how proud I was of her. But it was past midnight and the whole neighborhood was asleep, so that’d have to wait.

I checked my phone as soon as I woke up. I realized I’d dozed off and now it was morning, that I’d slept through the entire night. My heart rate spiked when I saw a text from Rocky, but luckily, it was congratulating me and telling me to take the night off. I sighed a gargantuan sigh. And that’s when Maya bounced on the couch, landing next to me. 

“That was a really loud sigh, Nick. What’s on your mind?” 

I looked around and noticed it was still early in the morning. Trucy wouldn’t have woken up yet.

“Oh, nothing. Just thought I’d slept through work, that’s all.” 

“Ah, I get that. I sleep through important meetings all the time.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.” I chuckled. “Hey, don’t you have any work to do today? You should get back to Kurain as soon as you can, so you don’t get in trouble.”

“Nah, I got nothing planned today, so I can just hang with you guys. Chill out, Nick. You’re not my dad. Come to think of it, you’ve been kinda tense lately. Wanna talk about it?” 

“What’s there to say, really.” I avoided eye contact and looked over at the kitchen counter. 

“I thought you were just worried about this whole adoption thing, but that’s over now. You got what you wanted. Why’re you still acting like this?” 

“Like what?” 

“Like that!” She was getting a little irritated now. “Like you’re some angsty teenager instead of a grown man. God, just get over it, Nick!” 

I looked down at my lap as I tensed up. She didn’t know it, but that’s what I was thinking too. I thought if I could get through the adoption process, then everything would be fine. And it is. Well, it should be. Nothing’s out of place. But happy as I am that Trucy is my daughter, there’s something else, a feeling that’s bothering me. Frustration, with no clear source. I don’t know how I could possibly get rid of it. 

“I wish I could!” I cried. “I don’t know what’s going on either, so there’s nothing I can tell you. Just leave me alone.” 

“Nick. I canceled my training for two days and rode the train down here so I can spend time with my best friend. I’m not just going to leave you like this.” 

“I don’t want to talk about it. There’s nothing to tell. If you want to spend time with me, I’ll do it. It won’t be any different.” 

“If you’re not going to talk about it, maybe getting out is a good idea. Everyone needs a distraction now and then.” 

I jolted, as I just remembered something I’d forgotten. 

“Fuck. Maya, it’s Tuesday, isn’t it?”

“Woah, language, Nick! Yeah, why?” 

“Trucy’s not awake yet. Anyway, I have arrangements to meet someone on Tuesdays for lunch. Usually it’s not a problem, but Trucy’s out of school for summer now, so I don’t know how I’m going to keep the date.” 

Maya perked up, completing the look with a slick smile. 

“Oh, don’t worry, Nick. I can look after her on Tuesdays. No problem.”

“You’d come all the way here from Kurain every Tuesday??” 

“Yeah, it’s really not that difficult. Besides, I’d love to spend more time with Trucy. If keeping up your plans with this guy really means that much to you, I’d be happy to help.” 

“Why’d you say it like that? It’s not a date.” 

“You just said it was. Is it or isn’t it?” 

“It’s not. I just meant like, the appointment. Ugh.” 

And so, when the time came, I waved Trucy and Maya off and left for the Borscht Bowl Club. It’s really much less busy during the daytime. Our table by the piano was always free, and there were only a couple other customers at tables, meaning it was pretty quiet and private for our discussions. Kristoph greeted me with his arms folded and a smile on his face. I sat down, keeping my eyes mostly focused on the floor. 

“Phoenix. Look at me when I’m talking to you.” 

I shifted my focus so I looked at the other side of the room, still avoiding his eyes. 

“You’re so rude sometimes.” He muttered. “How have you been this past week?” 

“OK.” I was bursting to gush about Trucy to someone, but stood adamant I wouldn’t mention her to Kristoph.

“All I want is to get to know you better, and you’re making it incredibly difficult.”

“Well, if it takes more effort, maybe you’ll feel more rewarded when you finally get there, Kristoph.” 

I was dialling up the contrarian so he’d talk more, but I still felt very awkward acting like this. 

“I have enough uphill battles in my life, thank you very much. Why would I want another?” 

“Why are you asking me? You’ve made it clear you don’t like me. We’re very different. So why do you keep trying to make an effort to get to know me?” 

This was, in part, a genuine question. I was suspicious of Kristoph’s determination to become my friend. It just doesn’t make sense. 

“Oh, that’s what you’re confused about. I thought I had made it clear. Despite our differences, you’re very intelligent, Phoenix Wright. You take such a different approach to me, and yet you have similar levels of success. I’ve never come across anyone who rivals me to such an extent.” 

I leant in closer. I usually wouldn’t let flattery work on me, but I was curious where he was going with this. 

“You feel it too, don’t you? I can see it in your eyes. Perhaps they have sensed kin, their partitioning of blue and brown which could only be reminiscent of where the land meets the sea. The sea and the land, so different in their qualities, are yet connected at every coastline in the world. You could easily just not meet me, but you make the effort to come here every Tuesday nonetheless. You want to understand me too. I’m nothing more than a puzzle to you.” 

I don’t know about ‘nothing more than a puzzle’, but he was right. I was only meeting Kristoph so I could understand the workings behind that mind of his. And why, if he had such noble intentions as he’d previously told me, would he forge evidence for that trial? 

“Is that so?” I looked at him with a blank stare, keeping a straight face so he wouldn’t get the confirmation he was seeking. “That’s one conclusion you could make.” 

“If that’s not the answer, then tell me, what is?” 

“Does there have to be a reason behind everything I do? Can’t I just do things for the heck of it?” 

“Not really, no. That doesn’t make any sense. There’s a reason, a logical reason, behind every action an intelligent human makes.” 

“Is there really? People make all sorts of mistakes. And have reflexes. There’s not always a big conspiracy behind it all.” 

“Why would people let their lives be dictated by mere chance and gut feeling? Wouldn’t it be much more satisfying to have a plan in which everything in your life has a purpose towards fulfilling?” 

“Most people trust their gut feeling, at least somewhat. Isn’t that a part of you too? Why would it work against you?” 

“You can’t trust the ill-evolved and animalistic tendencies of the human body. Only careful analysis of each decision leads to the best solution.” 

“That sounds exhausting.” I patted his shoulder. “Do you really consider everything that could be?” 

“Everything I can think of to the best of my ability.” 

“There’s always something you couldn’t have considered. Life is unpredictable, and trying to predict it is a fruitless endeavor that only causes distress.” I explained.

I looked into his eyes again, so he’d know I was being serious.

“One piece of advice, Kristoph. Don’t try to predict the future. Concerning yourself with all the possibilities only wears yourself out, so you’re less capable of coping with whatever the future does hold when it comes.” 

I didn’t know where that came from, but I didn’t want to lessen the impact of the statement by showing my surprise. Kristoph was stunned, and silently pondered what I'd said for a while before he replied.

“I can’t even begin to understand that train of thought. But I appreciate you giving your opinion, Phoenix.” 

After that, he quite hastily left the restaurant. I left soon after, with a better understanding of Kristoph Gavin, but an even better understanding of myself. It seemed I had found the answer I was searching for this morning. I had over-exerted myself and worried about all the possibilities the adoption trial could result in, but now it had concluded, I was too exhausted to enjoy the outcome. I need to apologize to Maya. I was panicked because I didn’t understand how I was feeling, but she didn’t deserve that coldness after everything she’s done for me.

Trucy was more excited about tonight’s show than usual. I’d (reluctantly) got her a few more magic props, and she was practicing with something that looked like a hula hoop while we were waiting backstage. She was engrossed in her work, a look of intense concentration on her face which looked out of place on a child her age. I was lounging back, watching her in adoration. Just then, Mr. Wunderbar trounced into the room and announced himself. 

“Miss Trucy, you’re on next! If you would kindly make your way to the wings.” 

Trucy sighed and put away the hoop. It’d take a bit more practice until that trick could be incorporated into her routine. I bent down and kissed her on the cheek.

“Good luck, kiddo. Break a leg out there. Hopefully not mine.”

She giggled a little, smiled at me, and then pushed me aside as I was blocking the door. I took my seat in the audience, the seat I always sat in, so she’d know where to look for me. Every time Trucy performs, she looks at me right before she starts her set. I imagine it settles her nerves. She gave me her usual look, and I gave her a smile, and then the magic began.  

I used to zone out during Trucy’s performances, as they’d be more-or-less the same thing every time. But lately, she’s noticed more repeat audience members and has been pushing hard to introduce variation into her routine. That’s why she’s been pestering me non-stop to buy her more items for her show. 

Having seen her perform for months now, I’ve gained an appreciation for her work. I steadily see both her confidence and her ability improve, and it just makes me prouder of her than I already am. This week, Trucy introduced a new trick I’d seen her practice the last few days at home. She’d hide a ball under one of three cups, mix up the cups, and then lift them to reveal the ball has gone missing. At one point during the trick, she’d turn around so her back was facing us, and then we’d see her look over her shoulder- and the ball was on her nose! It never failed to make me laugh when I’d see it at home, and today wasn’t an exception. That was my favorite part, but the entire performance was met with a great level of enthusiasm from the audience. The local clientele find particular interest in an adorable young girl being both talented and funny. 

I told Trucy just how much she’d impressed me today as I tucked her into bed, and then I started getting ready for my shift. Fridays are always a bit more tiring for me because I have a shift right after Trucy’s show, but I wouldn’t give up either for the world. I settled into my regular place by the piano and poured myself some wine since I knew it’d be a while before business picked up. 

A few hours into my shift, I see someone familiar approaching me. I nearly fell off my stool when I saw Kristoph here this time of night. On a Friday. How did he even know I was here? I hadn’t told him I’d started working here for a reason.

“Phoenix, be a darling and pick your jaw up off the floor. It’s unsightly.”

“Kristoph,” I greeted him nonchalantly, as if I hadn’t just been staring at him with a face like I saw a ghost wearing a frilly dress and doing the conga. 

“There’s been news around town of a new poker champion. I had no idea you liked to play.”

“I didn’t know you liked poker either, Kristoph. Otherwise I might have suggested a round or two.” 

“Then without further ado, let’s have a game, shall we? I’m dying to find out if you leave with your reputation unscathed.” 

Kristoph held out his hand, inviting me to hold it. I didn’t. Instead, I showed him the way down into the Hydeout. 

You can learn a lot about someone from the way they play poker. Learning how Kristoph Gavin played terrified me. He kept his usual calm demeanor, but as the rounds went on, he started to change. He was like a bubbling pot of rage with a lid so delicately balanced on the rim. If we had played one more round that night, I had a feeling it would have blown off. Despite the repeated defeats, I was somewhat impressed by his constitution. And even more concerned that this seemed so natural. No, not natural. Practiced. I had known he was secretive and closed-off, but now I have an unsettling feeling that this means Kristoph is putting on an act almost all the time. For just a second, I had a thought that he’d never been genuine with me. But no. He’d opened up to me about his parents and his home life. He even giggled in front of me. This just reinforced my idea that Kristoph was more than a one-note man. And I was desperate to find out what was beneath that mask. 

I spent most of yesterday on mundane chores and keeping Trucy busy. It’s hard work keeping an energetic child occupied during summer vacation. Though, that wasn’t the reason why I found the day so tiring. I just couldn’t stop thinking about what I’d uncovered about Kristoph the night before. He knows I suspect him of being behind the forgery, and was barely even hiding his guilt the last time we spoke about it. What else could he be hiding? Could it be something much, much worse? 

I didn’t want today to be a repeat of yesterday. So I decided to distract myself by taking Trucy out to dinner at a restaurant that had just opened nearby. 

The place was called ‘Alden Tae’s’, presumably named after its owner. The restaurant was filled to the brim with trinkets from various Asian countries. In that way, it reminded me of the Borscht Bowl Club. Trucy was similarly fascinated and stopped to admire several of the decorations. As the waiter approached us, I dragged Trucy’s attention away from the adorned walls and led her by the hand to our assigned table. When we sat down, a thought crossed my mind.

“Have you ever been to a restaurant before, Trucy?”

I knew I hadn’t taken her, since I still didn’t feel the Borscht Bowl Club was appropriate for a kid her age and I didn’t exactly have the disposable income to go out regularly. 

“I don’t think so. I’ve had takeaways and street food a lot, but I’ve only seen restaurants where you sit down like this on TV. Oh, and when Aunt Maya took us out for burgers!”

“This isn’t exactly the same caliber of restaurant as that burger joint, Truce.” 

I laughed at the thought that Trucy saw the greasy burger chain as equal to this restaurant. It’s clearly not Michelin-Star-worthy but definitely more sophisticated than a restaurant that doesn’t even provide utensils. The waiter came over and greeted us both with a smile. I’d been desperately craving pho, so I ordered one for myself and another portion for Trucy to try. 

Once she had settled down in her seat and was lost in thought staring at the decorations on the wall closest to us, I took the chance to look around the restaurant from where I was sitting. There were customers at a few other tables, but it was noticeably emptier than most of their competitors would be on a Sunday evening. Other than the decorations on the wall, one object in the area caught my attention. In a well-decorated corner, on a slight stage, sat a grand piano. I still hadn’t got the chance to practice much, but my appreciation for the instrument itself had only grown over the last few weeks. 

A young man with long, dusky gray hair which was covering most of his face sat at the piano, playing it with an amount of grace I could only dream of. I could tell he was in the zone, as he gently swayed along with the notes he was playing. He was wearing a waiter’s uniform, but didn’t seem to be paying any attention to the customers or performing any waiter’s duties at all. It created a peacefully intense atmosphere, as if despite the cluttered walls, this building encouraged everyone inside to be deep in thought. The dimmed light also helped create this effect. The main lights were off for evening service, the tables individually lit by tin lanterns and candles in small but intricate displays arranged in their centers. If the food doesn’t disappoint, maybe I’ll frequent this place when I need to get some serious thinking done. 

Our pho soon arrived, and I dug in ravenously. I’d already been hungry when I decided we’d go out for dinner, so by now I was almost starving. Trucy was a bit more cautious at first, but once she had a few mouthfuls and found she liked it, she picked up the pace. It was deliciously aromatic, the nostalgic scent of cinnamon and clove instantly relaxing me. Even Trucy slowed her kicking legs to a gentle bounce. While I was enjoying my meal, I kept my eyes on the pianist. He was still deep in focus. After a few minutes, his melodious concerto came to a close, and he got up and went to the bathroom. The door was right beside the piano, just outside the radius of the raised platform upon which it stood. 

Just then I heard Trucy coughing and spluttering, so I turned to her to see what was wrong. It didn’t look like she was choking, and then she stopped and slowly reached inside her mouth. She put what looked like a large seed on her hand and showed it to me, still covered in saliva. I thought it was gross, but still somehow adorable just because it was Trucy. 

“What’s this, Daddy? It tasted horrible! Actually, it was nice but somehow horrible at the same time! I don’t get it!” 

I looked closer and laughed.

“Pfft, Trucy! That’s a clove. You’re not meant to eat them, they’re just there to season the broth. They taste the way you describe because their taste is very strong, so it’s nice when it’s diluted in water but overpowering if you eat it alone.” 

“Oh! Like that sports drink you sometimes drink. I always see you pour just a bit of it into your mug, but a lot of water.”

“Trucy.” I said, in what sounded like a scolding tone but was meant to be more like concern. “Did you drink some of that undiluted?” 

Trucy looked down at her lap, embarrassed.

“Maybe.” She mumbled. “I thought you just wanted it to last longer, so I had a sip myself without putting any water in and it was too sweet. I didn’t even know things could be too sweet!” 

“You should have asked! I don’t think you should be drinking that anyway. It has caffeine in it.” 

“Whoops!” She made a silly face, and then went back to eating her pho. 

I looked over at the stage again. For some reason, the grand piano had disappeared in the few minutes we were talking. It had entirely been removed, no trace of it being there at all, other than my memory and the raised platform. Now that platform looked out of place in the same way an empty podium in a museum raises questions. Just then, the pianist walked back out of the bathroom. He was completely baffled by his missing instrument. He stood there, stooped, for a few seconds, blinking rapidly in disbelief. Then he sat on the edge of the platform and sunk his head into his hands, obviously in distress.

No one noticed his sorrow for a good few minutes, until a waitress delivered another table their meal and looked back in confusion that the music had stopped playing. It seemed that unlike the Borscht Bowl Club, this restaurant had an almost constant backing track of piano music. She approached the pianist, and started yelling at him. 

“Where’s the piano? What’d you do with it, you wretched thing? Can’t you do your job right for once in your life?” 

He started shaking, terrified at the sudden verbal abuse. 

“I don’t know what happened! I just went to the toilet.” 

His voice was very gentle and quiet. If the restaurant was only a little more busy, I wouldn’t have been able to hear it. 

“Pfft. Yeah, right.” The waitress flicked a yellow ringlet of her hair off her shoulder, in a dramatic expression of doubt. “‘It happened while my back was turned’, ‘I just stepped out for a few minutes’, do you really expect me to believe you?”

“Well, no, but really! That’s what happened, I swear! I went to the bathroom, I really don’t know how it disappeared!”

“Do you know what Tae’s going to do with me if that’s what I tell him, that it just disappeared? It’ll be me that gets fired. I’m supposed to be keeping an eye on this place. I need to give him some explanation!”

“I’m sorry Penny, I really am, but I swear! I didn’t do it! I understand if you want to tell him I did so that–” 

I’d heard enough. I checked Trucy was still eating and content, and I walked over to where they were standing. I interrupted without even thinking.

“He didn’t do it.”

The waitress looked at me in surprise and disgust. She saw a shaggy man who was eavesdropping on her conversation and suddenly decided to join in. 

“What would you know about this? Go back to your food and let us handle this.” 

“No. He didn’t do it, and I’m not going to stand here and let you treat him like that.” 

“You don’t have to stand. Go back to your table and sit. I need to sort this out.” She said, through gritted teeth.

“Letting an innocent take the blame because you don’t have the time or want to exert the effort to find out what actually happened.” I crossed my arms and shook my head, tutting. “You won’t even hear me out. What a shame. If I helped, you’d be able to tell your boss the truth, and then maybe he’d look kindly on you.” 

This struck a nerve. I could tell she was somewhat considering what I said, but was also offended I’d listened to their conversation in that much detail. 

“What are you talking about? What do you know?”

“I liked his music, so I listened and watched him intently while eating. He went to the bathroom, then came back out a while later. That’s when I heard your argument. There’s nothing more to it.”

The young man was dumbfounded, staring at me in awe for standing up to the waitress. 

“You- you liked my music? That much?” 

His voice sounded strained, the way it gets when you’re about to cry.

“He’s not that good! Don’t say that shit to him or it’ll get to his head.” 

The waitress seemed set on ruining the poor guy’s self esteem. I looked over my shoulder and noticed Trucy wasn’t sitting at the table anymore. She was right behind me. I almost jumped. Then I turned back to the waitress.

“Don’t use language like that. My daughter is listening.” 

Trucy popped out behind me and gave the waitress a wave. To most people it’d look as if she was being sweet, but I knew Trucy well enough to know this was sarcastic. She’d clearly got a grasp of the situation already. 

“That’s your daughter?” The waitress now looked at us both with disgust. I could feel my blood boiling. 

“Yes, but she’s got nothing to do with this. I’m telling you, he just went to the bathroom. He couldn’t have taken the piano.” 

“And I’m telling you I don’t believe you.” She retorted. “Why do you care, anyway? You don’t know him!”

“I’m a pianist, so I appreciate a fellow musician. That was such a lovely grand piano too, very clearly expensive. It’d be a shame for it to go missing and never be found.” 

“I still don’t believe that’s all there is to it.” She pouted. “But if you want to try to figure this out, go ahead. I have to tell the boss something when he comes back.” 

The pianist stood up and looked at me. It seemed he’d regained his composure a little. 

“Thank you, sir. My name’s Cress. Cress Endo.” He gestured at the waitress. “And this is Penny, head waitress and temporary manager while the owner’s on holiday.” 

“Phoenix Wright.” I nodded at him, thinking a handshake would be too formal. Cress reacted a little strangely.

“Have I… heard that name somewhere before?” He asked.

“You might have.” I shrugged. “But that’s not important right now. How many staff are working tonight?”

“Just me, Cress, and the chef. We’re only just starting up, so we don't have many staff members.” Penny explained. Then she stopped to ask me a question.

“I’m going to ask you once more before I get out of your hair, why are you getting involved in this? It doesn’t have anything to do with you.” 

I thought for a moment before responding.

“Let’s just say this sort of thing is right in my wheelhouse.” 

Penny sulked off, leaving me with Cress and Trucy. I stepped up onto the platform to get a closer look at it. Trucy followed me, and we started examining the stage to see if there was anything strange about it. Cress was looking at us from a distance, still deep in thought about something. 

“Where was the piano on the stage, Daddy?” Trucy asked me. 

“It was about here.” I said, walking to the right of the front of the platform, close to the back wall of the restaurant. Trucy started circling where I was standing, and I watched her closely. 

“Wait! Look at this!” 

We had noticed it about the same time, but Trucy was the one who shouted. I crouched to get a better look at the floor. It looked like the planks in a certain area didn’t follow the pattern of the others. I pressed around the edges of the tile to see if I could get it to lift, and I found a notch I could use to open it. 

“Is it- a trapdoor?” Trucy inquired, hand on her chin. She’d clearly got that gesture from somewhere, but I wasn’t sure where. Perhaps an old movie or something?

“It looks more like a storage compartment to me. It’s not big enough to fit a person, let alone a grand piano.” 

“Let’s find out!” Trucy started to get into the compartment. 

“No!” I pulled her out and made sure she stood well away from the hole. “Trucy, you need to stay back. I don’t know exactly how this opens and closes. You could get stuck in there. It’s not like one of your magic boxes where there’s a trick so you can get out.”

“Are you sure?”

I thought for a few seconds. She may be right. 

“Trucy. Do you have a flashlight on you?”

“I have this keychain that lights up.” She held up a small purple owl on a chain. I didn’t know where she got it from and I wasn’t about to ask. I just took it.

“That’ll do.” 

I knelt at the edge of the storage compartment and turned on the owl light. It let out a low purple glow, which was just enough to see what was lurking in the pitch black under the platform. I searched extensively, but it looked like nothing was down there. It was only about 2 feet deep, anyway. So, I shut it, gave Trucy back her keychain and went back to the table so we could pay the bill and leave.

“Wait, Daddy, what are you doing? We can’t leave yet!”

“It’s getting late and you need your sleep, Truce. Anyway, investigation’s always easier in the daylight.” 

“Oh, I see.” She smirked, and then put her finger on her mouth to signal she’d be quiet. 

It seemed the promise of continuing the investigation was enough so she’d cooperate. All the way home, and even when I was putting her to bed, she was silent and compliant. It was uncomfortable after I’d gotten used to the sound of her constant chatter. It felt wrong to not have her whine and pout when I’d tell her it was time for bed. Not that I was worried. This only meant she’d be more talkative and more insistent we go back there tomorrow.

As I had guessed, Trucy woke me up early this morning and dragged me to Alden Tae’s to continue our investigation. It looked different in the daylight, but the aura of serenity that surrounded it didn’t waver in the slightest. Cress was standing outside and saw us approach. He was in a completely different mood than last night, less gloomy and more… animated.

“I figured it out!” He waved his arms wildly. 

“What?”

What kind of start to a conversation is that? I hadn’t a clue what he meant.

“Where I’d heard your name before. I couldn’t let it rest so I did some searching. You were a famous lawyer not too long ago! What happened? You look almost entirely different!”

I squeezed Trucy’s hand for comfort, as we were still outside in public and Cress was basically yelling details about my personal life. This would make anyone feel vulnerable. 

“It doesn’t matter now. Let’s focus on this- investigation.” I snapped. I tried to hide that I almost just said ‘case’. What was I doing here? I’m not even a lawyer anymore, and I’m playing pretend at my old job because I have nothing better to do. That’s sad. But I couldn’t just let Cress be screamed at for a crime he didn’t commit. I had to do something.

I had remembered Penny had mentioned the chef being the only other staff member on call that night, so I went into the kitchen, where breakfast service preparations had begun. The only thing is, there were two chefs. 

“Excuse me, Mr. Chef Men!” Trucy yelled over the clatter of pots and pans. They looked over at us. They were two men, either in their well kept 50s or badly kept 30s, who looked very similar. Maybe they were related?

“What are you doing here, little girl?” One of them said, in a gruff voice which frightened Trucy. She put on a brave face, though. 

“This isn’t a place for the likes of you. Staff only!” The other joined in. 

I stepped forward as it seems neither of them were paying any attention to me. I get that I’m not as eye-catching as Trucy is, given she’s both a chatty little girl and in a magician’s outfit everywhere she goes, but ignoring me entirely? That’s just plain rude.

“We’re investigating what happened to the piano last night. We were told there was one chef on duty. Could you tell us who it was?” I inquired. 

“That would be me.” The one on the left answered. 

“What’s your name, sir?” 

“Tag Telli.” 

“Mr. Telli, do you know anything about the piano that went missing last night?”

“How could I? I was here in the kitchen the entire night. Sure, it wasn’t the busiest of nights, but I make sure my food is prepared to the utmost quality. That sort of precision takes time.”
“I can attest to that.” I said. “It was delicious, and Trucy thought so too. Didn’t you, Truce?” 

She went silent, but nodded in his direction. She was still holding my hand after being unnerved by the men. 

Well, the magatama didn’t go off, so he must be being honest. So, I turned my attention to the other chef. 

“How about you?” 

“Me?” 

“What’s your name? I’d really love to get to know the staff of this fine establishment better.” 

“I thought you said you were asking about the piano. I wasn’t working last night. But the name’s Lee. Lee Telli.” 

“Telli?” 

“We’re brothers. Alden Tae’s is a family-run restaurant, you see. Well, with the exception of that pianist. Alden’s our uncle, and Penny’s his step-daughter.” Tag explained. 

“And that’s all the staff that work here?”

“That’s right. We moved locations not too long ago. We’re planning on getting more staff and expanding out of being a family business. Hiring Cress was the first step in that direction.” 

I nodded, and Trucy and I left the kitchen. I thought it best not to provoke the men too much, and since I didn’t have a solid direction to go in next, it seemed a good idea to figure it out somewhere I wouldn’t be shouted at for loitering. 

“Daddy…” Trucy was tugging at my sleeve. I looked down at her. Both of us were oddly pressed up against the wall just outside the kitchen, but service hadn’t started quite yet so there was no one around to see us looking conspicuous. “Did those men look familiar to you?” 

“Hmm… Yeah, I think so. Why, Truce? Did you recognize them too?”

“Yeah! But I just don’t know where I’ve seen them before…”

“We’ll figure it out.” I smiled and ruffled her hair. I wanted her to be confident in her first investigation. Even though Trucy’s most likely not going to have a career in law, I had a feeling this investigation wouldn’t be her last. 

“So, what do we do next, Daddy?” 

I was a little rusty, so I had to think about this for a bit. 

“Let’s look outside, around the back. I doubt they’d have been able to get the piano out the front door without anyone noticing, so we should see if there’s any opportunities closer to where the stage is.” 

Trucy grabbed my hand and pulled me behind her as she ran around the perimeter of the building. If she’s going to run, at least she’s taking me so I can keep an eye on her. The back of the restaurant, as expected, was pretty bland and empty compared to the front and inside. A commercial dumpster was parked on the sidewalk, and the walls’ lowest 2 or 3 feet were surrounded by tangled shrubbery. 

“Trucy, don’t touch anything dirty. You could get seriously sick if you don’t wash your hands -or gloves- properly after touching this trash.” 

Trucy nodded at me and stood back, examining higher up the wall from further away. I decided it’d then be my job to look through the floor and surrounding area. 

The dumpster was placed strangely, with tracks that looked like it had been recently moved. I pulled some gardening gloves (I normally use them to take care of Charley but thought it would be useful to bring them today) out of my pocket and put them on so I could move the dumpster without getting dirty or being traced. Lo and behold, there was a hole about 4 inches in diameter in the wall, about 2 feet off the ground. I couldn’t see anything through it. The area on the other side must be in complete darkness. 

This was likely a hole underneath the stage near the storage compartment. It was large enough to fit quite a few things through, but definitely not a grand piano, so I looked around for other possible clues. The shrubbery was oddly thin and branchy for the middle of summer, the result of not being taken care of properly. This made it easier to look through. I couldn’t find much other than litter at first glance, so I started poking around near the ground for anything more hidden. Surprisingly, someone had dropped a screwdriver and hadn’t really hidden it. It was more likely only out of sight because someone had littered over it. The back of the restaurant was in an alley a lot of people cut through to get to another area of town, so it was reasonable that someone had littered there since last night. The end of the screwdriver looked a little odd, not a traditional type of screw but something smaller and more complicated. Whoever’s this was probably had to specially order it in for a specific purpose. I’d found about all I could in the area, so I checked on how Trucy was doing. 

“Found anything, Truce?” 

She sulked. Looks like that was a no. 

We were walking back around the side of the building when Trucy stopped and grabbed something. 

‘Thank the heavens she wears gloves with her magician’s outfit’ I thought. It looked like a fairly large sheet, a red cloth of sorts, like the tablecloths in the restaurant. 

“What’s that, Truce?” 

“I saw this last night! Someone walked across the restaurant moving a painting under this cloth.” 

“Huh.” I frowned. “Walking across the restaurant? Why didn’t I see that?” 

“I think they were behind you the entire time. They walked from the kitchen to the bathroom near the stage.” 

“The painting was in the kitchen? Still under the cloth?” 

“Yeah. They were careful not to show anyone any of it as they moved. Almost like it was a surprise.”

“And they went to the bathroom? That’s strange.” 

“Yeah! I didn’t see them come back out again. At least not while we were there.” 

“Hold on.” I looked up at the wall and noticed a not very tall but quite wide window just over my head. I couldn’t see what was inside, but I could take a guess. “Let’s go back inside the restaurant, Trucy.” 

“Alright, Daddy!” 

I made a beeline for the stage and opened the storage compartment again. I took a closer look and I could see through to the shrubbery outside. This was clearly the hole I had just seen on the other side of the wall. 

“See, Trucy? This is why we investigate during the day. We missed this last night.” 

She came over and stared in amazement. 

“Understood! I’ll always investigate in the day from now on.”

I smiled. Glad to know she also had intentions of investigating again someday. 

I also thought something looked strange about the bottom of the storage compartment. It was much lighter than the surrounding panels, almost the color of chipboard. I lifted it up and discovered it was, in fact, a board. I also found a metal plate with some circles cut into it underneath the board. It looked somewhat like a cog. The underside of the board was dirty, with puddles and white smears on it. It seems like it was outside for a while, and recently too. It was still damp. 

I wished I could have quickly gone to the Borscht Bowl Club and examined their grand piano, because then I could verify whether the cog was a piano part. It’s extremely likely though. 

Next, I decided to investigate in the bathroom. It was a men’s room, so Trucy waited patiently outside while I went in. Just like I thought, there was a short but wide window about 6 feet up the wall. I stood on a toilet in one of the cubicles in the back and looked at the window in closer detail. It had been open most of last night, since there was rainwater that had accumulated over what looked like hours. It was ripping away some of the white paint on the wooden window frame. That board had definitely been pushed through this window onto the sidewalk below. 

I picked up the board and showed it to Trucy once I’d left the bathroom. 

“Trucy, was the ‘painting’ you saw around these dimensions?” 

“Yeah! It was really big.”

“Thought so. Then how’d it get back in the compartment…” I muttered to myself. 

I still hadn’t figured it all out, but I had the gist by now, so I decided now was the time to go back to the kitchen and ask the chefs some more questions. 

“What are you doing back here?” Tag yelled at us. “Staff only!”

It seemed like Lee wasn’t here at the moment. 

“I just have a few more questions, Mr. Telli.” 

“Just get it over with quickly.” 

“So, the kitchen is strictly staff-only?”

“Of course! I can’t have customers distracting me. That’s normal restaurant policy. Ain’t you ever been to a restaurant before?” 

“Did no one else go in the kitchen last night?” 

“No. At least, I don’t think so.” 

“You’re not sure?” Trucy chimed in, surprised.

“Well, there is something odd.” 

“What is it?” I fidgeted with my hands in my pockets. This could explain everything, or it could explain nothing. 

“There was a painting under a cloth in the corner of the kitchen at the start of service yesterday. It’d been put there while I was preparing, and then by the end of service, it was gone.” 

“That’s very strange.” Trucy was in her ‘thinking pose’ again. “I saw it being moved across the restaurant too. Now that I think about it, when we got here, it was leaning against the stage. Daddy, does that mean something?”

“I’m not sure yet.” I replied. “But it could be important. Thanks for telling me.”

“Oh Daddy, wait!”

“What, Trucy?”

“The person moving the painting! It was Lee! Now I remember.” 

“What?” 

Tag seemed equally surprised. “But he wasn’t working last night! Why would he be here?” 

“Why indeed.” I mumbled. It all started making sense as I had a revelation of my own. Something had been bugging me all day. Penny said she was the only one waiting last night, but I distinctly remember us being served by a man. It must have been Lee.

“Now you mention it, maybe he was here last night. Just for a bit. I didn’t remember it well because I’m used to him being around. He doesn’t usually take days off so I think it confused me.” 

“I think… I get it.” 

“Hmm?” Tag was interested in hearing my explanation.

“It looks like Lee called in sick, but then came into the restaurant anyway. He posed as a waiter, and used this ‘painting’ he was moving to hide most of himself from the other customers’ view and blocked himself while he was taking the piano apart. Then he’d hide big parts under the sheet along with the board, push small parts through the hole in the wall near the storage compartment, and hide the parts that didn’t fit either way in the storage compartment to retrieve later. When I started kicking up a fuss, he probably panicked that I'd investigate and brought the board back in from outside to hide the parts in the storage compartment.” 

“Unfortunately, I believe that. Lee’s always been a bit of a nuisance. I only put up with him because he’s my brother. He tries to do a lot for me but it really gets under my skin.” Tag shook his head sadly. 

“Wow, Daddy! You’re so smart! That’s such a complicated plan.” Trucy hugged me proudly. 

I hugged her back and patted her head. 

“Although… There's one thing I’m still confused about. I can’t explain how the piano parts didn’t get dirty and damp like the board when they were pushed outside.” 

“Maybe that’s what the cloth was for? It is pretty dirty.” 

Trucy had a good point here.

“But how would the cloth stay on? It couldn’t protect all of the parts without being tightly wrapped.” 

“I don't know! Ugh, this is so annoying. We’re so close!” 

I went back outside to find Lee, but saw Cress along the way. 

“Hey.” 

“Oh, hello Mr. Wright.” He seemed a little more nervous than this morning, but definitely in a better place than last night. Almost like he was considering a big decision. 

“I have just one question to ask.” It was the only possible explanation I could suggest, but I needed to know for sure.

“Shoot.”

“Did you hear anything strange while you were in the bathroom?”
“Now you mention it… yes.” 

“Really??” Trucy said what I was thinking. I was as excited as her inside, but I couldn’t show it, because I’m not an 8-year-old girl. 

“Yeah. Something that sounded like darts. Four of them. Coming from the cubicles. It was weird. Then a crash. It made me jump out of my skin at the time but discovering the piano was gone afterward almost made me forget.” 

“Actually, Cress, it might have been staples, not darts.”

I was looking at how the board had pairs of sharp holes in the corners, and how the cloth was torn at all four edges. I think I’d finally put together the final pieces of the puzzle. 

“So, do you know what happened?” 

I explained my thoughts to Cress and he nodded along. 

“It’s shocking, but it makes total sense. Thanks for figuring this out for me. You haven’t lost your touch, Mr. Wright.” 

“How did you know about me, anyway?” 

“You were all over the papers just a couple of months back. It’s hard to forget something like that! I’d heard of you before then though. Your wacky cases went viral online, you know.”

I didn’t really want to probe further, so I said goodbye and went to find Lee, or possibly Penny. I found them both in the kitchen, talking to Tag.

Well, I said talking, but they were pretty much arguing. It seemed Tag was trying to convince them of my hypothesis. 

They went silent for a second when I walked in, and then started yelling at me. 

“Shut up!” Trucy shouted back at them. It actually worked, mostly out of their pure surprise at a child screaming at them. “Can’t you see he’s trying to help? Just listen to my Daddy!” She started crying and sunk her face into my leg. I was patting her back softly as I continued the discussion with the others. This commotion had somehow mellowed them out a little. 

“What’s this about accusing me?” Lee turned to me. “What are you talking about? I didn’t do nothing, I’m telling you. Nothing.” 

I looked at him with a sarcastic face of doubt because unsurprisingly, this had caused the Psychelocks to activate. Time to get to work. 

“You were here at the restaurant last night, despite taking a day off.” 

“What a surprise! It’s a restaurant, can’t I eat at my own work on a day off?”

“You weren’t a customer, you were working as our waiter, and being very suspicious while you were at it.” 

“What do you mean? I wasn’t doing nothing weird.”

“You were carrying a large board around, shrouded in a huge cloth, and blocking yourself from view with it most of the time. That’s pretty suspicious.” 

“I was moving a painting. Penny told me to, as we were redecorating.”

“Wait! Don’t get me involved in this! I didn’t say any such thing!” 

“And,” I continued, “There’s no large gaps in the decorations on the walls, so it’s not like a large painting was taken off recently.” 

I explained exactly what had happened to everyone in the room, and it seemed like Penny was coming around as I started to make sense. Lee remained adamant and continued yelling at me. 

“Oh, just give it up already!” Penny had enough of his blatant denial of facts and was now berating him thoroughly. “It’s obvious it was you.” 

I watched as the locks broke down. Lee had finally realized the jig was up. He couldn’t hide the truth from all of his coworkers, who were now convinced by my discoveries.

“This was a waste of time.” He grumbled. “It’s ruined anyway. The staples came loose and the piano’s parts got all damp and chipped against the sidewalk. Not to mention it’s too complicated for me to put back together, even with that screwdriver I had to order specially. All I wanted was to sell it to get some more money for me and my brother. Is that a crime??” 

Lee stormed out of the room. Tag just looked where he had been standing, pensively. Cress walked in and was extremely confused. 

“Oh, does this mean Cress gets to keep his job?” I asked, as I remembered why I was doing this in the first place.

“I don’t want it.”

“What?” 

“I don’t want it. Everyone here treats me horribly. I’d be much better off somewhere else. Bye, Penny. Tag. Mr. Wright. Trucy.” 

“Bye.” I wasn’t really hiding my apprehension. What was the point of doing all this if he was just going to leave anyway? 

Penny looked at me with something other than disgust for once. Something more like regret. 

“I’m sorry. I was under such pressure to sort this situation out. Tae loves that piano, it’s going to be a pain explaining what happened to it. But that doesn’t excuse me shouting at someone trying to help. Thanks. At least now the right person will be the one taking the rap for it.”

That’s right. No one should ever take the blame for something they didn’t do. It doesn’t really matter what Cress does now, but at least he won’t be branded a thief, or yelled at anymore. I wish him well. 

We were walking home when Trucy said something interesting to me. 

“Daddy?”

“Yes, Trucy?” 

“I don’t think I hate questions anymore.” 

“How come?”

“Questions can do amazing things. Like solving crimes!” 

“That’s right.” 

“I didn’t like how rude questions can feel sometimes. I still don’t like rude questions. Or questions asking how magic works. Some things are more fun when you don’t know the truth. But not crimes. Asking the right questions is good.” 

“That’s a valuable lesson you’ve learned today. I’m so proud of you, Trucy.” 

“I know, Daddy. I know.”

I still didn’t know how to feel about Kristoph after Friday, so I skipped out on our lunchtime meeting. Maya came by to look after Trucy of course, so we spent the day together. We went to see a children’s movie that recently came out. It was by the same studios as the Steel Samurai, so obviously Maya was obsessed. Trucy seemed to enjoy it too, and she kept asking questions about the lore to Maya the entire afternoon. I zoned out and didn’t listen to anything they were saying, but I was enjoying their company nonetheless. Sometimes it’s relaxing to just be there, not necessarily doing anything. 

Trucy went to bed at the usual time, and now Maya and I were alone in the main room later that night.

“Hey, sorry about last week.” It had been weighing on me. I felt awful about yelling at her, and especially after seeing how the employees at Alden Tae’s treated each other, I didn’t want to contribute to that sort of thing anymore. 

“It’s nothing. I get it. You’re really stressed out, Nick.”

“Am I?”

“Yeah. In your position, who wouldn’t be? Come on, man! These have been a rough couple of months for you, and you’ve just taken it on the chin. But it’s going to affect you. This shit is a big deal. It’s totally fair you’re this messed up about it.” 

“I guess I don’t really talk to anyone about it. I can’t talk about it with Trucy, and I don’t really talk to anyone else on a daily basis.” 

“And whose fault is that? Nick, you barely call or text anyone. We’re all here for you anytime you need us, but you need to reach out.”
“Sometimes I don’t even realize I’m having a hard time.” 

“I’ve never had that problem. I always cry like a baby when I’m sad, you know that.” 

“Yeah.” 

I wasn’t about to mention that I’ve cried more times in the past month than in the rest of my adult life combined. 

“I think you talk to people about what happened a lot, but you don’t really talk about how it makes you feel.” She held her hand to her face, deep in thought.

“You sound like a therapist.” 

“Well, there’s a reason therapists exist. You don’t have to talk to one if you don’t want to, but I think you should talk to someone. Like me or Edgeworth. I think you need to get it out at some point, or you’ll explode.” 

“Wow Maya, you’ve really matured.”

“So Nick, can you please not explode? I don’t want to have to clean little bits of Nick off the walls.” 

“I retract my earlier statement. Maya, that was disgusting! Don’t make me think about that sort of thing!” 

Just then, my phone buzzed. I got a text from an unknown number. The message read: 

“We need to talk about Kristoph. It’s important. Meet ASAP at People Park.” 

Intriguing. Part of me thought it could be some crazed killer, but I had a feeling it was someone else. So I explained the situation to Maya (just in case I do go missing) and left her in the apartment. 

“Glad you decided to come, Herr Wright. I was worried you’d have too much pride to face the teenager who bested you in his first trial.” 

“Cut the prelude, Klavier. Just get to the main act. You wanted to talk about Kristoph?” 

“Ja. A word to the wise, old man. My brother is not the type of person you want to get on the wrong side of.”
“What are you talking about?”

“You’ve been regularly meeting, correct? Well, he was furious you didn’t show up today. He’s always been hot-headed, but this evening… It was like nothing I’ve ever seen from him before. It made me nervous. Me! Nervous!”

“That’s… worrying. Do you know why he cares so much whether I meet him or not?”

“Nein. I wish I could tell you, but… I don’t plan to look into this further. I can’t.” 

“What do you mean ‘you can’t’?” 

“He’s my brother!” The usually cool Gavin started to sweat and shake. “I- shouldn’t suspect him like this! He wouldn’t ever do something wrong! He cares too much for that! …Right?”

I couldn’t help but raise my eyebrows in concern. There’s something I don’t understand about these brothers’ relationship, and I feel like coming to understand that would lead me to a lot of answers to other questions I have. 

“Just for curiosity’s sake, why are you suspicious of him?”

“Well, he was going to be the one up against me, originally. When he found out plans had changed, he at first broke the news to me calmly, but then… He was so enraged that night I avoided all contact with him. In the morning, he was insistent he’d help me out by discussing an anonymous tip we’d got last night. I know I should be grateful, but something about his behavior that day has me wondering if he has a Dark Side of his Heart. ”

Is that another Gavinners reference I’m supposed to get? Talking to either one of the Gavins gives me a headache, but at least Klavier knows when to cut to the chase. I just wish he wouldn’t assume I’ve listened to his songs.

“I- didn’t know he was the defense attorney. Interesting. I’d considered it, but I couldn’t confirm anything because they don’t keep records until the day before the trial. Do you know exactly what he’s trying to hide?”

“No. I haven’t looked much further into it. It’s too painful. I had- I have faith in him. He was guiding me, but I couldn’t help but feel some guilt afterward. At the time I thought I was doing the right thing, but I started to get a nagging feeling something didn’t add up. Now it’s too late to be of any use. I wish I had said something sooner… My sincerest apologies, Herr Wright.” 

“Apology accepted. Thanks for telling me about his behavior too.” 

“I wanted to help you in the only way I could. However, you might not see me in person again. I’m leaving for good as soon as I can. The Gavinners are rocking the world, and although I love prosecuting, I think I need to escape from him for quite some time.”

“I understand completely.”

“Be careful, Herr Wright. My brother has no inhibitions against what he might do to get back at people he’s felt wronged by. Be on high alert the next time you meet him.” 

“Have… you ever been caught in the middle when he’s enraged like that?” 

“He’s indiscriminate in his wrath. I- I don’t want to talk about it any further.”

I’d never seen Klavier with such a wide-eyed look of terror. It disturbed me enough to end this line of questioning. However, I mumbled something under my breath that Klavier, on high alert, was vigilant enough to pick up.

“What’s that about Vera?”

“Oh, don’t worry about it.”

“Herr Wright. Tell me what you were thinking just now. Please.” He was desperate, grinding his teeth. It was a sorry sight.

“I shouldn’t be so surprised he hurt you. He has nothing against using even children to his advantage. I already know he manipulated Vera.” 

“Vera? Misham’s daughter? He manipulated her?” 

“Got her to trust him through friendly chatter and gifts. I don’t know exactly to what end, but I don’t trust him as far as I can throw him. Do you have any ideas on how I can keep safe? Any at all?”

It wasn’t myself I was concerned about, but I had to step carefully. I felt Kristoph would have his ways to get information out of Klavier if he really wanted to. 

Klavier needed some time to process that information, and thought hard. 

“Keep him out of your house. You’re likely fine meeting him in public spaces if you must, as long as you can hide that you’re suspicious of him. Oh, and don’t mention me telling you. Really. Don’t.” 

“Thank you. Yes, I’ll try. I’m concerned since I live in my old office though, that he knows where that is. He could force his way in.” 

“I doubt he’d dare to go near your residence. Though if he ever does, you have my number. Get in touch, and I’ll help you out.” 

He made the ‘call me’ phone signal with his hands, and his jewelry jangled as he did so. 

“I don’t feel too good about meeting him so often, but he’ll only get suspicious if I keep him in the dark. I’ll be more careful from now on, and watch what I tell him.” 

“Right as always, Herr Wright. I only wish I could do the same, but he’s known me my whole life, so he knows everything about me. I hope avoiding him for… probably years …will teach him a lesson, but if not, it’ll at least be nice to have some peace in my life, ja?” 

“Yeah. Goodbye Klavier. Have a nice life. Go have some fun.”

“I will. Auf Wiedersehen, Herr Wright. Klavier Gavin, out!” 

I watched him walk away, strumming on some invisible guitar. It was quite a sight. How could he pretend this emotionally charged conversation hadn’t happened at all?

I was looking through the cupboard, trying to see what I had left to make dinner out of, when the doorbell promptly rang. Miles greeted me at the entrance with a troubled look. Something was clearly on his mind, so I decided to take the opportunity to discuss whatever he needed to talk to me about over dinner at a restaurant. I had practically nothing left anyway and it was getting late. 

We arrived at Alden Tae’s quickly, as Miles had driven his flashy red sports car to our apartment and invited us to ride to the restaurant with him. Trucy had come too, and was now looking through all the paraphernalia furnishing the restaurant this time. It appeared as though a few things had moved around since we visited last. We were soon shown to our table and as Trucy lost herself in her thoughts, Miles settled down and got ready to talk. 

“Do you know anything about Klavier Gavin?” He said. 

“Klavier Gavin? Why?” 

“He resigned this morning as a matter of urgency, and then immediately left. I found it suspicious and thought I should look into it.”

“Now that you mention it, he asked me to meet up with him on pretty short notice last night. He said he was leaving as soon as he could, but I didn’t know he meant this soon.”

“Why would he leave so suddenly? Is there something I don’t know?”

“...Kristoph.”

“His brother, the defense attorney? What about him?”

I checked to make sure Trucy well and truly wasn’t listening to our conversation before responding.

“From what I’ve gathered, he’s been controlling Klavier from a young age. And he’s worried. Kristoph seems to be pretty… assertive about me regularly meeting him.” 

“Are you quite alright, Phoenix? Why would he…” 

“I don’t know, but Klavier told me his behavior scared even him.” I lowered my voice to a whisper and leant in closer. Miles did the same.

“Phoenix. This is serious. Why didn’t you tell me before?”

“Klavier only told me about how he reacted last night. I knew something was off, but I had no clue he was so quick to anger. I don’t know what to do.” 

“Telling me is a good start. Please keep me updated and I can order a police investigation if anything goes awry. Stay safe, Phoenix.” 

“I’ll try.”

He looked down for a second, and then looked back up at me. 

“Wait… why would he care? Does Kristoph Gavin have something to do with that case?” 

“I think- I think he was going to be the defense attorney before me. Klavier said so. And that means…” 

“You think he forged the evidence?”

“Yes. I have reason to believe he did.” 

“Such as?” 

“I went to Drew Studio a while ago, and had a talk with the Mishams. It turns out the true forger is Drew’s daughter Vera. A prodigy . I figured out that Kristoph was her client by recognizing her nail polish, the lucky charm he gave her. By the way she acted when I confronted her, it sounds like I was right. And the next time I met Kristoph, he was awfully defensive about his use of that nail polish in particular. It’s like he knew exactly what I was doing. Actually, I’m almost certain he did know.” 

“I see… that’s quite a shock. I never would have suspected him of such a thing.”

“I just don’t understand why Klavier suddenly decided now was the time to cut contact.” 

“I checked his information immediately after I had heard about his resignation. It turns out that yesterday was his 18th birthday. He’s likely disappeared because now Kristoph isn’t his legal guardian and has no authority over him.”

“So you knew about their home-life situation too then?” 

“I look over old case files regularly. It appears they went into the social system until Kristoph was 18, and then he immediately filed for guardianship over his brother.” 

“That’s intense.” 

I suddenly had a thought: if things hadn’t gone quite so perfectly in the recent trial, Trucy could have been in their position. I just can’t help but think being in the social system caused them so much distress, and how Trucy would have felt even worse, being an only child and all. 

“Excuse me.” Miles broke me out of my thoughts. “I have to go make a few phone calls.” 

With that he left me and Trucy sitting at the table. I looked over to see what she was getting up to. She was trying to balance her fork in midair, above a plate of spaghetti. I had found it a bit strange that the restaurant serves both Indochine food and pasta, but shook it off since fusion cuisine is a rising trend lately. 

Just then, an older man approached our table. He looked somewhat frail and had a smile on his face. 

“I hope you’re having a nice meal. I am the owner, Alden Tae. My step-daughter Penny told me about what you’d done for us last weekend. I wanted to show my gratitude for your work. Tag sends his thanks as well. He’s much happier being the sole chef here. It’s a shame my heirloom piano came to such an unfortunate end, but I have closure knowing where it went, thanks to you.”

“It was my pleasure. You gave me and my daughter a fun weekend without paying a cent. Right, Trucy?”

“Huh?” She hadn’t been listening, and dropped her fork back onto her plate before turning toward me. 

“You enjoyed the piano mystery, didn’t you?”

“Oh!” She perked up. “Yeah! I did! I’ve always wanted to investigate with Daddy.” 

“Glad to hear it. If there’s anything I can–” 

Trucy turned back to her plate and continued trying to make her fork levitate above the spaghetti. Tae stopped talking as he recognized what she was doing.

“You’ve taken a shine to that magic plate over there, have you?” He gestured to the corner of the room, where a fork impossibly held up plastic spaghetti on a plate. It was precariously balanced, as if it had just been thrown on top of the items on that side table. 

“Yeah! I don’t know how it’s doing that!” Trucy huffed. “I want to make my spaghetti float like that too!”

“Wait just a second!” Tae rushed off to some room at the back I hadn’t noticed before, and returned a few minutes later holding a very similar plate. 

“I have another one of those right here! You can have it if you want. I haven’t used it for a while. It’s just been gathering some dust in my office for decades now. I had a fascination for trick sculptures some time ago, the remnants of which you can see all over the restaurant.” 

I had noticed several of the items gathered from travels and markets had a magical or illusionary quality to them. It was no surprise Trucy had such a fascination with examining the trinkets she saw around her. 

“Can I really have it Mr. Tae? Really!” 

“Of course my dear, you’d use it more than I have. Take good care of it.” 

He handed Trucy the sculpture, and she pushed aside her plate so she could get a good look at it sat pride of place at the table. 

“Thank you so much, sir! I’ll treasure it always.” 

Tae was about to leave our table when Trucy spoke again. 

“This is my inspiration to be a magician. Just you wait! I’m going to be a famous magician and no one’s going to stop me. One day, I’ll come up with even better tricks than this!” 

She held up the plate in her hands and looked at Tae for his reaction. He chuckled. 

“It warms my heart to know the next generation is so passionate.” 

He patted my back hard, but kindly. 

“You’re doing a good job with her, you know. Keep it up, Sonny.” 

I was startled, and all I could manage was an awkward “Thanks, I will.” 

“Such a polite young dear…” I heard him mutter under his breath as he wandered off. 

“What was all that about, Trucy? You’ve wanted to be a magician for ages!”

“I just wanted to make him smile. It feels good to make other people feel good. Isn’t that reason enough?”

I couldn’t argue with that, so I just nodded and turned back to my food. Miles came back into the restaurant and sat down next to me. 

“I presume you’re OK with me staying over for a while?”

“Sure. Why?”

“The D.A office has been looking to have me oversee some investigations remotely. Public opinion in prosecutors and the Police Department has seen a sharp increase lately. In turn, the office has been placing trust in more experimental methods. The ADS being one such method. Not too long ago the Chief approached me with a proposal: they want me to supervise some rookies’ investigations to make sure they don’t stray from the path.”

“Sounds like they’re making some real changes. Good to hear.” 

“Agreed.”

“Well, it’s about time to leave. We’ve been here a while, and Trucy needs her bedtime.” 

I got up and smiled at her, reaching out a hand. Today, Trucy seemed more cooperative than usual. She held my hand and was uncharacteristically calm as I led her back into Miles’ car. Before long, we were back home and I could put her in bed.

I was in the grocery store with Miles and Trucy when my phone started ringing. I excused myself and moved to the next aisle to answer it. 

“NICCCK! Help! You need to help me! Right now!”

“Maya?? Wait, slow down. What’s wrong?”

“No time to explain! Get yourself to Kurain Village right now! I need you!”

She hung up. What could possibly be happening? Why wouldn’t she even tell me what was going on? 

“Phoenix? You’ve gone white as a sheet. Take a deep breath and explain to me what’s wrong.” 

“I don’t even know! Maya! She needs me to go to Kurain immediately!”

“Say no more.” Miles nodded, and sped through the checkout with the items we’d picked up. He packed the bags into his car and then drove us to the train station. He pulled up with a drift, and let me and Trucy get out. 

“I’ll meet you there. You need to get on the train.”

“Miles! Are you sure?” 

But he’d started driving before I could even finish the question. 

Once we got on the train, the tension of the scene dissipated. There isn’t exactly much I can do to help Maya on a railroad through the mountains. There was no one else in the carriage, so I settled in to have two hours alone with Trucy. I’d have brought some toy or magic prop to keep her occupied, but having to leave in a hurry, there was no time. So I thought to entertain her elsewise, by starting a conversation. 

“Trucy, there’s been something on my mind lately.”

“Yeah? What’s that, Daddy?”

“The day I adopted you, you decided to wear a blue version of your usual outfit. I asked why, and you just said ‘for luck’. I’ve noticed you haven’t switched back since. Why’s that?”

Trucy’s smile faded, and she turned to look out the window. I guess there’s more to her decision than I thought.

“I just like blue better, that’s all.” 

“Trucy. Is that really all there is to it?” 

She turned to me, face still forlorn. It looks like she remembered something just then because her mouth fell open, and she brought her hand to her face to cover it. 

“They’re there, aren’t they?” 

I nodded slowly. She was referring to the psychelocks. She must have recalled what Maya told her about the magatama and how it worked that day. Trucy was hiding something from me, and I knew it, because those mental chains were all over her. 

I got out of my seat, squatted in front of Trucy and put my hands on her shoulders. I wanted her to understand I was being serious, but also that I wanted to help her. 

“Trucy. I don’t want to see my daughter all locked up like this. Help me out by telling me how you feel. It’ll only make things better.” 

“Is that really true?”

“It will. I swear it, Trucy.” 

“OK. I’ll tell you.” 

I rubbed her shoulders affectionately and sat back down so we could have a longer chat. She held my hand for comfort, turned away, and watched the rolling countryside as she talked. 

“I… can’t… wear that outfit without thinking of my father.”

“I thought you looked up to him?”

“I… did. He promised he’d come back for me, and that you’d protect me until then. But Ms. Imani told me he wasn’t going to be at the trial. Then I started to think… Was he lying? You were doing so much to make sure I’d be able to stay with you, but he didn’t do a thing! It’s almost like he didn’t care about me at all… I know I shouldn’t be thinking such a thing, but-”

“Trucy.” I had no idea she’d been feeling this way. That’s a lot of serious, worrying thoughts for a girl her age. “It’s OK to doubt people. Even people close to you. Because sometimes… the people closest to you can hurt you. I can’t tell you if your father took your feelings into consideration when he disappeared or not. Whether you can trust him is something you’ll have to decide for yourself.”

I looked up at the ceiling and smiled. 

“But if you ask me, it’s better to believe in people. There’s every chance he’s out there somewhere, thinking about you. And I always say you have to give even the smallest possibility some thought.

Why he didn’t show up at the trial, I don’t know. But that alone isn’t a reason to believe he never loved you. After all, you just said he told you to stay with me so I could protect you. That sounds like proof he cares about you to me.” 

She turned back toward me, tears in her eyes. She didn’t say anything. She was trying, but she just didn’t know what to say. Instead, she sobbed. 

“So is that what all this is about? You didn’t want to be reminded of your father so much so you swapped your outfit? But why blue? Is it because of my old suit?”

“Kinda.” 

“Kinda?”

“I don’t have magician’s outfits in every color of the rainbow, you know! I only have my father’s color… and my Mommy’s.” 

“Your Mommy?” Trucy never liked to talk to me about her mother. I didn’t know how much she knew, and I didn’t want to drag up some potentially painful memories, so I tended to avoid the subject. 

“I haven’t seen my Mommy in years, so I don’t remember much. But I know she wore light blue. When I joined the troupe, my parents made both outfits for me. They said I could wear whichever I wanted, and I could switch at any time.”

“They really said that?” 

“In the end, it didn’t really matter. The trial where my father disappeared was my first public performance. That’s why I was so excited. Before then, no one outside my family had seen my tricks. I could only ever perform in the tour bus we travelled to every show in. They always said I had to be faultless before I could perform in public because ‘we have a reputation to uphold. People see the Gramarye name and think of perfect shows. If you make a mistake, it could mean the end of our show’.”

“That’s a harsh thing to say to a kid.”

“They were right, though. Gramarye magic is dangerous, and even the adults in the troupe made mistakes. And when they did, they were big mistakes. They said… that’s the reason why I can’t see Mommy anymore.”

I thought now was a good time to change the subject before she gets too depressed. I could also use it as a chance to learn just a bit more about Trucy’s past.

“What was life like when you were touring? What did you do?”

“I spent most of my time in the tour bus. We’d eat and sleep there, and it had enough space for all of us. We did have a house, but we didn’t ever stay there for long. The bus was home to me. But sometimes, they’d let me explore the area where we were. I loved that so much.” 

“What did you see then?”

“We’d be parked at all sorts of fairgrounds, circuses and beachside towns. I’d always get a good look at all the market stalls, and make friends with the vendors so they’d give me free food!”

“Sounds like you were living the life!”

“I enjoyed seeing so many different towns and cities, but every few weeks I’d have to say goodbye to all my friends.”

“That must have been difficult for you.” 

“There were always new friends waiting for me in the next town though. So it wasn’t that bad.” 

“You’re a strong little girl, you know that.”

“Thanks!” She smiled through her tears. “You’ve been so kind to me, so I wanted to show you something to thank you. But I don’t have much. I thought the only thing I could do was honor you and Mommy by wearing the blue suit. I want to believe in Daddy… my father… but I don’t know how I feel about him right now.” 

“That’s alright. Take all the time you need.”

She slumped over on my shoulder and started to drift off. It had been a tiring conversation, and we still had a long way to go before we reached Kurain village. 

Hearing Trucy’s thoughts on her father gave me something to think about. I had seen the way he used her to pull off that trick and assumed he’d always been willing to use people to his own end. In truth, it wasn’t all like that. I hadn’t fully believed it when I told Trucy he really did care about her, but I have to take my own advice and admit it was a possibility. Maybe there’s something I don’t know about, some reason why he had to disappear. 

By now, we’d reached the ocean. The train chugged on past seaside mountains, the deep blue of the sea and the bright summer sky colluding into one harmonious hue. I can’t help but think it was trying to tell me something. Trucy… She’d been through so much, at such a young age. And yet, she almost always keeps a smile on her face. Smiling through the pain is something I took a long time to learn. I both admire and pity her for having mastered it already. 

Her story reminded me of one I’d heard before. Isn’t it remarkable that no one has a completely unique story? We’re all tied together by shared experiences, memories, and emotions. Only the smallest details set us apart. I slowly leaned back in my seat so as to not wake Trucy, and continued deep in thought until the train came to a gentle stop. 

I got off the train, Trucy in hand, and began to furtively search the area. ‘What to do next?’ I thought. Should I go to the Fey Manor, or was someone going to meet me here? Surely it’d be a while before Miles made it here by car. That’s when I was tackled from behind. I tumbled over with force, letting go of Trucy, who fell backwards and landed with her hands behind her back. 

I screamed. Then the person who had tackled me started to get up. Further away, I could start to recognize them. 

“Maya?? What’s going on? Tell me what’s wrong!!” 

She lent me a hand and helped me get back up. Then, she started to laugh.

“Nothing, nothing! Don’t worry so much Nick, I’m just fine!”

“Then WHY did you call me saying you were in trouble? I thought you were in imminent danger!!” 

“Oh come on, when has something like that ever happened?” 

“I’m not going to justify that question with an answer. If you’re not in danger, why did you ask me to come here?” 

“I wanted to see you again!”

“I saw you just three days ago, Maya.” 

“Yeah, but you haven’t come back here in so long! And I want to show Trucy my hometown!” 

Trucy had got back up, and was now hanging on Maya’s arm. 

I sighed. 

“Well, alright then. Let’s get going to Fey Manor. Miles is on his way too.” 

“Yay! It’ll be so much fun having everyone back together again, even just for a bit.” 

It was strange, visiting Kurain Village again. I hadn’t been too many times since the happenings that caused so much trouble a few years back. I was leaning on the railing in the Winding Way, looking down at the courtyard. It was a peaceful little garden, that’s for sure. It was meticulously cared for by several attendants and acolytes, several times a day. 

“So this is where you’ve been.” 

“Miles. You made it, then.” 

“Of course.” He stood next to me, his back to a column. 

“It turns out Maya’s not in danger.” 

“Yes, I heard. That’s a relief.” 

“I’ve been thinking. Could you… talk to Trucy?”

“About what exactly?”

I told him what I’d learned about her this morning, everything she had told me on the train. 

“I’d like her to know she’s not alone. That someone understands.” 

“Always getting into other people’s business, aren’t you, Wright?” 

“She’s my daughter now. Her wellbeing is my business.” 

“Very well.” He nodded. “With your support and my sympathy, perhaps she will grow up more… well-adjusted than I was. I would have given anything to have someone who understood what I was going through.” 

Maya had been giving Trucy a tour of the manor. Not too long after our discussion, she said goodbye to Maya and came across the Winding Way. Miles was sitting on the steps down to the courtyard, waiting for her. I was watching indiscreetly from the sliding door to the side room. 

“Oh Miles! You got here!” Trucy ran over and sat next to him. “Have you seen Daddy?” 

“He said there was something he needed to do. He’ll be back before long. In the meantime, would you like to talk with me instead?” 

“Oh, alright.” Trucy was perplexed, but polite enough to listen.

“Forgive me if it’s too personal, but how have you been feeling lately? Phoenix told me it’s been quite stressful for the both of you.” 

“It has been a lot. I’m very confused about my family, and how to feel about them. It’s all getting so tangled up in my brain.” 

“Hmm.” Miles flinched. “I don’t suppose Phoenix has told you this, Trucy, but… When I was about your age, I was adopted.” 

“Really? I had no idea! What happened… if it’s OK to ask??” 

“When I was 9, my father was murdered. My mother was never really in the picture, so to speak. With no one else to turn to, I was taken in by my father’s rival. He raised me as his own, in his house, with his daughter. As a result, I had to move away. Phoenix, your father, was my dear friend. I didn’t see him again until almost 15 years had passed. He… he said I had become an entirely different person.”

He had started to clutch his arms in pain, and was wincing. It hurt me to see him like this.

“But he’s your friend now, isn’t he? So were you really that different?”

Miles smiled just slightly, accompanied with a little ‘hmph’. 

“I was. He made me see that. I’ve been getting better since, but it took a lot of work. And I still have more to do. My point, Trucy, is that… These incidents can change a lot about a person. Phoenix and I… we… we want you to understand you can come to us with anything you’re worried about. We… care about you.”

Trucy hugged his arm. The moment was so cute I had to hold in a squeal so I wouldn’t give it away I was watching.

“Miles… What did you think of your dad?”

“I thought… that he was the most brilliant person in the world. I wanted nothing more than to be just like him when I grew up. When he died, I was devastated.” 

“Is that why you became a prosecutor?”

“Actually, my father was a defense attorney. I loved him so much, but after the incident, my feelings became… complicated. Somehow I thought it could have been my fault, so I felt guilty. I know it’s not his fault. Now I know it’s not mine either. I hope one day I’ll think of him the same way I used to, but I just don’t think I’m quite ready yet.” 

“Yeah…” Trucy was almost lost for words. She was thinking deeply about this conversation, trying to take it all in. 

Neither of them had much more to say, so they sat in silence for a while; looking up at the afternoon sky, time ticking slowly toward evening. 

Nothing much happened until dinner. Trucy went with me into the main room, where Maya and Pearl stood across from us. 

“Oh yeah, Trucy, Pearls, you two have never met, have you?” 

Pearl looked round to see me, and got so excited she rushed over and gave me the biggest hug around my waist. I have to admit, it had been a while.

“Mr. Nick, is that you!? I’ve missed you so much!” 

I ruffled her hair, as she’d pinned my arms to my side so there weren’t many other gestures I could do. 

“I missed you too, kiddo. Now please let me go!” 

“Oh! Forgive me.” She bowed to me, and then stared at Trucy. 

“Pearly, this is Nick’s daughter, Trucy.” Maya chimed in, encouraging Pearl to introduce herself. 

“But Mystic Maya, she’s way too old to be yours! She doesn’t even look a bit like you!” 

Trucy held onto me tightly. 

“What is she talking about? You’re not dating Aunt Maya, are you?” She whispered to me. 

“No, I’m not. Pearls just gets a little… confused about relationships, that’s all.” I replied. 

Maya took Pearl to the side so they could talk. However, they were still very much within earshot. 

“Pearly, Nick and I aren’t dating.” 

“Did you break up? How awful! Why is he here then? Should I show him out?”

“What? No!! We… never were.” 

“Then why doesn’t he call you ‘Mystic Maya’? Doesn’t he respect you?” 

“He does respect me. People from outside the village show respect in other ways. We’re still close, even though we’re not dating. So I think it’s perfectly OK he doesn’t use my title. Trucy doesn’t have to either.” 

“But who is she? Does Mr. Nick have another sweetheart? What’s her name? And why didn’t he mention his daughter before!!” 

“Nick isn’t dating any other women either, OK? Trucy is adopted .”

“What does that mean?”

“Trucy had another family, but not anymore. Nick took her in, and now he’s her father. Treat them like you’d treat any other father and daughter.” 

“That doesn’t make any sense! Why couldn’t she just stay with her family? Why does Mr. Nick have to be her father??” 

“Families are complex things, Pearly. They can split up, join together, or a new one can be made at any time. Just… trust me and accept that.” 

“...OK. I trust you, Mystic Maya.” 

“Go on, introduce yourself.” I nudged Trucy. “She can be a bit head-strong when it comes to love, but Pearl’s a gentle girl at heart. Don’t be scared.” 

“My name’s Trucy Wright.” 

“And I’m Pearl Fey. Hi, Trucy!” 

“So, you know my Daddy and Aunt Maya?” Trucy rocked on her toes.

“Um… Yeah. Mystic Maya is my cousin. Her and Mr. Nick spend a lot of time together.” 

“Why do you call Aunt Maya ‘Mystic’?”

“Uh… Because I’m supposed to. It’s out of respect for her powers and her being a part of the main bloodline.” 

“Huh?”

“Trucy, Kurain village has a unique culture.” I explained. “The Feys are the most influential family in the village, because their ancestor invented a new spirit channeling technique. Every generation, a new master of the technique is named. Maya’s going to be the next master. That’s why other members like Pearl respect her and call her Mystic.” 

“Spirit channeling? Like ghosts and stuff?” 

“Yes. They can contact the ghosts of people who are gone. It’s pretty impressive.”

“I’d hope it’s VERY impressive, because it’s VERY difficult!” Maya interrupted. 

“That’s crazy!” 

“I know, right. You know how Magnifi Gramarye created Troupe Gramarye? It’s like that. Didn’t you treat him with respect because you were part of the troupe and looked up to him?” 

“Yeah, he was ‘the Great Magnifi’.” 

“That’s why Pearls calls Maya ‘Mystic’, then.” 

“I had no idea Aunt Maya was so important. Or that she could talk to ghosts!” 

“It’s more than talking to them, Trucy. I can become them, just for a little bit.” Maya was enjoying the entourage of compliments Trucy was throwing her way.

“WHAT? But then, where do you go?”

“It’s like I fall asleep. They use my body for a bit, and then give it back when they’re done. The more I train, the longer they can stay here.” 

“You can also channel spirits, can’t you, Pearls?” I joined in.

“Yeah! Even though I’m pretty good, I’m not a scratch on the main family. They’re so powerful.” She lowered her head and looked as if she was about to cry. “It’s such a shame Mystic Mia is no longer with us. Her powers were the strongest I’ve ever seen.” 

I glanced at Maya. She looked just as sad as I was. 

“Who’s Mia?” Trucy asked innocently. 

“Mia was… Maya’s older sister, and my mentor. She was an amazing lawyer. She grew up here but decided to move to the city to complete some unfinished business. She was with me for my first ever trial, and died soon afterward.” 

“That’s awful! Oh, Daddy, that must have been so hard for you.” 

“It was. But it’s OK. I get to see her often enough.” 

“Huh?” Trucy followed my smile to Maya, who was grinning back. “Oh! Does Aunt Maya channel Mia?” 

“Sometimes I do, yeah. Maybe you can meet her sometime!” The grin hadn’t left her face. 

“Oh, Aunt Maya, that would be amazing!” 

I can’t imagine how Mia would react to everything that’s happened recently. I haven’t been around Maya or Pearls much, so I haven’t talked to her in at least three months. She probably has quite a few words to say about my disbarment, but if we can get through that, I would love to have her meet Trucy. 

Just then, Miles came in and plated up a dinner that Maya had left stewing earlier. He'd been tending to it while we talked, as he felt somewhat out of place in the conversation. That feeling didn't last long though. We sat in a circle, and the evening air was heavy with the smell of seasoned vegetables and the sound of chatter. We talked for hours until darkness fell over the village.

It had been a refreshing day break from my usual routine, but the next day I started getting ready to leave. I didn’t exactly have anything to pack, per se, because we’d jumped onto the next possible train, but I was almost out the door when Trucy blocked my way. 

“Daddy, wait!” 

“What’s wrong, Trucy? We need to get back. I can’t take too long off work, and you missed your show last night. Don’t you want to go back home?” 

“No! I don’t mind at all! I want to explore the village!” 

Now that’s strange. Usually, Trucy would put her magic before everything. I wonder what happened that changed her mind. 

“How long do you want us to stay here? We have food in the fridge that’s going to rot if we leave it too long.” 

“Umm… I don’t know! But let’s just stay a little longer, please, Daddy!” 

Trucy was unusually loud, even for her excitable self. Miles and Maya came into the room not long after, presumably because they thought they were overhearing the start of an argument. 

“Something wrong, Phoenix? Trucy?” Miles asked.

“I’m trying to explain we need to go home. I have things I need to do, but Trucy’s being pretty demanding.” 

“Hey! You don’t understand–” Trucy jumped in. 

“Nick, come on! Why don’t you try something different for once? Have some fun! It’s summer, for gods’ sake!” Maya was now pulling me by the arm. I looked to Miles for backup.

“Why not stay for just a little while longer? You’ve already been through all the trouble to get here. I’m certain you can find a way to honor your commitments, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Now that’s strange. Miles is always the first to try to leave a social event. Why is he trying to get me to stay? Hold on. Wait just a second…When Maya called me saying she was in danger, Miles wasn’t shaken in the slightest, and immediately pushed me to get on the train. Trucy wasn’t even mad she missed her Friday night magic show, and neither of them were surprised when it turned out Maya was alright after all. Something smells fishy here. 

“Were you three planning something behind my back?! It sounds like you were all in cahoots! I can’t believe you’d do something like this just so you could spend more time with me. I’d expect that from Maya and Trucy, but you, Miles? I thought you were better than that. Do you have any idea how much money I needed that I lost from skipping my shift last night? And– You could… You could have just asked! I could have worked something out if you gave me enough time!”

All three of them were embarrassed. In retrospect, maybe I’d been a little harsh, but there’s nothing I hate more than plotting against someone, so I was enraged that my closest friends would do this to me. 

“But Nick! We’ve asked! Multiple times! Every time you just say you’re busy! I know it was OTT, but you needed some time away! Take it easy!” 

“You don’t know what’s best for me! Giving me a fright and forcing me to stay here doesn’t exactly sound like caring!” I clenched my fists. “Trucy, we’re leaving.”

“But, Daddy–”

“No buts. Now.” 

We had just gotten around to the gates at the front of the manor when I heard a high-pitched wail. I turned around and saw Pearls running toward me in tears. 

“Mr. Nick! Something terrible has happened!”

“Is this some kind of joke? What, are you in on it too? I’m not going to stay just because of some crocodile tears, Pearl.” 

“What!? I don’t know what you’re talking about! I just want help- I want to find–” 

Huh, looks like she’s being genuine. I took a deep breath so I wouldn’t terrify her further.

“OK, fine. What’s wrong, Pearls?”

“My drawings! They’ve disappeared!” 

“What do you mean?” 

“All of my drawings! I spent the last week drawing those! Gone! I don’t understand…” She sniffled. 

“Oh Pearls… It’s OK. I’ll help you find them.”

“But Daddy, didn’t you just say we were leaving?”

“I guess you’re lucky this time around. If someone actually needs my help… then I’ll stay. Only until I’ve found them, mind you.” 

“Yay! Thanks so much, Daddy!” 

“Thank Pearls for catching me at the right time. And for being honest.” 

“Thanks Pearl!” Trucy shouted as I turned back to the manor. I didn’t need much convincing. I was annoyed, but deep down, I did want to stay for longer. 

We spent the rest of the day looking for Pearl’s drawings, but found nothing of note. It had been a rough couple of days, so I was struggling to sleep. I snuck out of my room and went to the Winding Way again. Not long after, I heard someone join me. 

“Can’t sleep, Wright?” 

Miles was in his pajamas. I hadn’t made a sound, so he must have also had trouble nodding off. 

“We’re not in a courtroom, Miles. You can call me by my first name.” 

“Understood. Phoenix… about earlier. I’m… I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. I was overreacting.” 

“That’s alright.” He said, and then changed expressions. “Phoenix. Have you told anyone everything yet?” 

“What do you mean?”

“I know you and your habit of only telling one half of a story. In this case, I don’t think you’ve been telling yours. You’ve told me you know you didn’t forge. So why don’t you deny it in front of anyone’s company but mine?” 

So that’s what was bothering him. Since he’d been staying with me for the past couple of days, Miles was present when a few people in public would question me about April. It was only the boldest of passersby, as most have either forgotten the story by now or would glare at me from a distance, but clearly it had been making Miles uncomfortable.

“What’s the point? The case is closed. Everyone’s already made up their mind, and they’re unlikely to change it now, especially when there isn’t any evidence proving otherwise.” 

“That doesn’t sound like the Phoenix Wright I know. Giving up so easily… I’m disappointed in you.” 

“I can’t call for a retrial, and I doubt they’d listen even if I did. I lost my badge, remember? I can’t take clients, or do anything else related.” 

“That hasn’t been stopping you.” He smirked. “Trucy told me about your weekend solving the mystery at that restaurant. And now you’re staying at the manor so you can help Pearl too.” 

“Miles, I thought you’d know where I’m coming from. When you were falsely accused, when everyone branded you as a criminal: you didn’t deny it. Why?”

“I sincerely believed I had done something wrong, something I needed to make amends for.”

“There’s your answer.” I stared into the distance. I couldn’t bear to look him in the eyes. 

“Phoenix!”

“I presented forged evidence. I didn’t take due care. That’s true at least. So, I should take what I deserve.” 

“You don’t deserve this.”

“Agree to disagree.” 

We stood in complete silence. I could feel his glare on my back. For a moment, it was like the rift between us we’d spent years closing was torn right back open.

Then he spoke.

“How have you been. Really. Tell me the truth, Phoenix. Please.” 

There it was again. The crack in his water-tight voice, which usually kept back a flood of emotion. I can’t hurt him like this. Not him . 

I sighed.

“It’s still all so much, but it’s getting better. The first few weeks were Hell on Earth.”

“How so?”

“The fine did my wallet enough damage, I didn’t need to be publicly heralded as a criminal too. That was the straw that broke the camel’s back. I knew I was popular, but I didn’t realize I was something of a minor celebrity. I was pretty much a shut-in in the office, frantically searching for someone who could take care of Trucy. Because whenever I’d go outside, I’d be bombarded with cold stares, my name and face all over the newspapers. I barely ate, I barely slept, but I didn’t even notice because everything was so painful anyway. On top of it all, my own thoughts were attacking me. ‘It’s just a job.’ So why was I so torn up over it? But it was more than that. I was breaking my promise to Mia, and letting down everyone who I’d ever helped. There’s one less person out there saving innocent people’s lives, and it’s all my fault.” 

“You know that’s not true. Someone else forged that evidence and you have good reason to think it was Kristoph Gavin, you told me that yourself.” 

“But I have no proof!” I hunched over, grabbing the back of my head in distress. “What if I’m just looking for a reason to blame someone else? I just want this pain to go away as soon as possible! I can’t stand this feeling, this nagging guilt that I’m responsible for it all!”

“Now now, Phoenix. That’s a hasty conclusion and an illogical argument. You’re not the only one suspicious of Kristoph. Klavier, who’s usually fairly solitary, decided to meet with you specifically to warn you about him.” 

I looked at his face. Miles was so worried for me, it made me feel bad. He held my hands to steady me and stop me shaking so much. He’d told me he’d been doing a lot of therapy, so some of what he was doing now, he probably learned there. The rest of it, maybe he knew would work on me just because of how long we’ve known each other. Either way, it was calming me down. 

The anger had left, and all that remained was despair. I fell to the floor, sobbing. 

“I’m just so tired! I thought- I thought we’d find a way out of this! That like usual, we’d fix it and things would be back to normal before long! But it’s been two months! Two months… and no sign of it being resolved any time soon! Is this my life now?!” 

At that moment, something struck a chord with me. What was it Miles had said? That he wouldn’t be the same had it not happened and that “all I can do now is follow the new path laid out ahead of me"? It’s devastating, but true. I have to accept that I’m not going to get out of these woods anytime soon. Even if I miraculously got my badge back tomorrow, I still don’t think I’d ever be the same. These past two months had changed me in ways I couldn’t even comprehend. 

Before long, my tears had dried up and Miles escorted me back to the room where I’d be sleeping. The futon was small, but hey, it’s a place to sleep, and after my outburst, I finally felt exhausted enough to the point I could drift off. 

I could have really used a good night’s sleep, but the room had large windows and no curtains or blinds to speak of. So, in a way that was much less poetic than it sounds, I rose with the sun. I laid on the futon for hours, just watching time pass by, until it was around 7AM. Miles would be out on his morning run by now, and everyone else was fast asleep. So, I took the chance to tick off one of the items on the to-do list in my head. There were a few things I’d have to sort out if I was going to stay in Kurain for a while, and since I knew Kristoph was also an early riser, I called him first.

“I have to say I’m surprised. You don’t seem the type to rise early in the morning, Phoenix. Half the time when we meet, you look as if you’ve only just woken up, and that’s for lunch!” 

“I don’t really have a schedule, per se. I just do what I need to do, as and when.” 

“And what has arisen so that you need to call me, hmm?” 

“I’m not going to be able to make it to Tuesday again.” 

“I do hope you’re not avoiding me, Phoenix. I’ve meticulously arranged my schedule around our meetings, you know.” 

“Yes, I know. Look, it’s not on purpose. It’s a… family matter. I’ll be back soon, I swear.” 

“Family, yes…” He sounded disappointed, or perhaps pensive. “You say you’ll be ‘back’? Are you traveling somewhere?”

“You could say that. It’s not too far away, mind you. So don’t panic, I’ll be able to meet again as soon as this is resolved.” 

“That’s a relief. I’m beginning to miss you, Phoenix. I know I don’t always come across as the most amicable, but I do value our friendship.” 

How much of this is true, and how much of this is just to keep me in his grasp, I wonder. I knew there were multiple sides to Kristoph, and I was struggling to differentiate them. He wanted information on me, I know that for a fact. But he also wanted to discuss theories, and learn the way I looked at things. There’s something real, deep down in there. It’s just going to take some clever maneuvers to fish out.

“Well, that’s sweet. How have things been for you lately?”

“You haven’t heard? My dear brother Klavier went missing. On his 18th birthday, no less.” 

“Huh. Have you reported it to the authorities?” 

“Well no, he’s not missing in an official sense. He’s just left me with no way to contact him. I’ve been raising him as my own and this is how he repays me. I should have seen the signs. He’s a rebellious teen for a start, and although I can’t understand it for the life of me, this band of his is apparently quite popular. He has a spotlight of his own, so I suppose he doesn’t need me anymore. What did I do to deserve being abandoned like this?” 

“I’ve heard of people in tough situations growing up to hate their parents. Maybe acting like a dad for so many years means he’s had a similar reaction to you?”

“If that’s the case, it’s quite troubling. I don’t know if he’s ready to make his own decisions. He’s experienced so little of the world, and through such a privileged lens. He might get caught up in some danger if I’m not there to protect him.” 

I had to stay steadfast and not mention Trucy in this conversation. It was difficult. All the mention of parenting and protecting, the subjects that have been at the forefront of my mind these past few months, made it impossible not to remind me of my experiences. I’d be similarly worried if Trucy went missing. But Klavier’s an adult. It’s still a long shot away, so it’s hard to imagine Trucy being 18, but I guess even then I’d be concerned if she cut all contact with me. 

“I see where you’re coming from, but if he’s been so sheltered then doesn’t he need to see the world? He probably recognized that.” 

“Perhaps you’re right. I just wish I’d been consulted first. It’s quite a shock to the system. I hadn’t considered a future where we didn’t have contact. I feel so lost. I’d always imagined him growing older with me. The two of us staying so close. I knew teenagers liked to challenge authority, so I didn’t let it concern me. And now, I feel foolish. If I had let it worry me more, maybe I could have saved our relationship.” 

“Don’t blame yourself for someone else’s actions. I know it hurts, believe you me. But try to focus on something else. It’ll get easier over time.”

“Thanks for being here, Phoenix. Well, not here exactly, but you see my point.”

“Ha. Like I said, I’ll be coming back soon. See you then.”

“Looking forward to it.” 

As I put my phone back in my pocket, I noticed Miles was waiting in the doorway. He was still in his running gear. 

“Who was that?”

“Oh, nobody important.” I had a feeling he wouldn’t react well if I told him I was planning on staying in contact with Kristoph. 

“Alright. Did you not get much sleep?” He had that concerned look on his face that was only getting more and more regular. Honestly, it was starting to sicken me. 

“No, evidently. You neither?” 

“I can’t sleep very well on the floor. I wake up with pains.” 

“I always wake up with pains. My back is killing me.” 

“That’s because you sleep on a sofa. You need to get a proper bed.” 

“And put it where? The office is full of stuff, and it isn’t exactly big to begin with.” 

“Perhaps a spring cleaning session is in order? It’s long overdue by now, being June.” 

“Perhaps.”

I was avoiding cleaning up the office, mostly because I couldn’t face touching the artifacts of the lifestyle I had not even that long ago. I’d move around the desk carefully, leaving it just the way it was. It felt wrong to disturb it. 

“Wait a second. You slept on the floor when you stayed over to do the paperwork. Didn’t that hurt?” I asked. 

“Yes, but it was a necessary evil.” 

“Wow, you hide it well. I had no idea.” 

“Practice. How are you feeling this morning? Any better?”

“Not really. But thanks anyway.”

He got a notification on his phone, and hastily checked it. Huh. I’d invested in a phone plan that allows Wi-Fi calling, because you get zero reception out here in the sticks. Miles must have done the same. 

“They’ve assigned me an investigation to oversee. I’ll be heading back to my room now, where I’ll be working on my laptop if you need me.” 

“Got it.”

Not too long after, I ran into Trucy and Pearls playing in the courtyard. Looks like they put their awkward introduction behind them. Children forgive and forget so easily.

As soon as they saw me, they ran over and started tugging at my arms. 

“Daddy!” “Mr. Nick!” “Are you going to help us find Pearl’s drawings?” “Yes! Yes! Let’s go on another investigation!” “Come on, Daddy!” “Please!”

Oh dear. Together, their individual energetic-ness multiplies. It’s too much to handle.

“OK, OK then. Let’s get started, kids.” 

“So, where’d you last see them?”

Despite my irritability this morning, I felt ready to investigate, with a clearer head than usual. Maybe I should take this as a sign I’ve been drinking a tad too much on my shifts. I could always focus better on the nights I took off, and this was my first ‘extended’ vacation of a few days straight. 

“Right here!” Pearl said. We were standing just outside the manor’s gates, where she’d stopped us leaving yesterday. Pearl was pointing at the fence surrounding the perimeter of the manor. 

“You put them on the fence?” 

“Yeah!”

“Why’d you do that?”

“Why wouldn’t she? It's the perfect place for some free exposure, huh, Pearl?” Trucy never stops thinking about marketing her art, apparently.

“Yeah! I wanted everyone to see them, so I stapled them to the fence!” 

Maya should really be more careful when she’s looking after Pearls. I don’t think it’s a good idea to let her handle a staple gun, especially with how clumsy she is. 

“Is that so?” 

I started looking at the fence more closely. It was made of closely tied together bamboo reeds. They were surprisingly more fresh and sturdy than the majority of ones I’ve seen, probably because the Fey family is pretty wealthy as well as influential around here. There certainly were staple marks in some of the reeds. Staples were involved in the whole restaurant fiasco too. I wonder if that’s just a coincidence. 

“Take a look at this.” I called to Pearls and Trucy as I pulled off one of the staples that had been left behind, which still had a torn scrap of paper attached to it. “It looks as if they’ve been torn off with a lot of force. Some staples are left in and others are pulled out. If someone had intentionally stolen them, they’d probably be more uniform than this, don’t you think?” 

“So, it’s an accident? What a shame. I wanted to give someone a good piece of my mind for messing with my new friend!” Trucy said, raising her fists in a ‘ready to fight’ pose. 

“Yeah!” Pearl backed her up. 

“Hold it, Trucy. No need for fisticuffs yet.”  

“Aww.” They both groaned in disappointment.

“You said yet, though! Does that mean I can use them soon?” Trucy had a cheeky glint of hope in her eyes.

“I’ll let you know.” 

There wasn’t much more to find on the fence, so I started looking elsewhere. The gravel path was mostly dry, but had some puddles, and a number of branches from surrounding trees had blown off and were blocking the storm drains. They must have had some pretty heavy rainfall here lately. I don’t really know my varieties of trees, but they seemed to match the trees in the area. With the exception of one branch. It was all leggy and piney, and reminded me of a Christmas tree. That’s strange. There weren’t any of those nearby. It's the middle of summer!

“Oh, I know what that is!” Said Pearl, looking over my shoulder at the twig. “I saw leaves like those once when I snuck out of the village with Mystic Maya. The base of Mt. Mitama is home to all sorts of towns, with pretty houses and trees and markets! I’m sure those leaves were there.” 

I looked in the direction of Mt. Mitama. It was far in the distance, and a wide-based mountain, to say the least. 

“That must be at least 10 miles away. How’d it get all the way over here?” 

Pearl shrugged. 

“Regardless, we’ll have to go on the bus there then.” I explained. I looked toward the bus stop, about to check the schedule.

“Yes, we must! But oh, the buses don’t run on Sundays.” 

“They don’t? Guess we’ll have to go tomorrow then. You alright with that, Trucy?”

She nodded enthusiastically. She’d been looking at the scraps of paper collected from the fence and had tried to arrange them into some piece of abstract art while Pearls and I talked.

“I’ll see to it you get up bright and early in the morning tomorrow, Daddy!”

Just as she had promised, Trucy shook me awake in the early hours of the morning. She and Pearls dragged me onto the first bus of the day, and before long we were making our way to the next village over. They were talking to each other and keeping themselves company, so I had time to myself to think. 

I had a throbbing headache, and it reminded me of work. Yeah, Rocky hadn’t been too pleased when I rang him up the other day to tell him I’d be gone for a bit. He gave me an earful about how I’d become an attraction for the club and that taking an impromptu vacation would seriously harm business. However, I guess he couldn’t really do much about it because nothing else came of that conversation. It just made my ears ring and my head hurt for a while. 

The bus was an older model, which I expected. Kurain village and the surrounding area are pretty traditional, and it doesn’t look like they’ve kept up with technology in the last 50 years. As a result, the bus was wobbling around a lot. I was holding onto one of the support beams, but it didn’t stop me from going green and almost throwing up. And it certainly wasn’t helping my head. 

The countryside really was beautiful, though. As we started getting closer to the mountain, the trees got thicker and thicker, and the houses changed structure so they could withstand the harsher conditions. It looked like a winter wonderland, out of place in the hot, humid June the rest of us were having. A thin layer of snow began to fall as we reached our destination.

“Daddy! Look at this!” Trucy exclaimed, holding up a palm of snow. “It’s snowing! In summer! How!” 

“This village is a decent way up the mountain. Higher up, there’s colder temperatures and higher chances of snow, no matter the season.” 

“That’s amazing!” Trucy started to dance around Pearl, who was more quietly admiring the village around her. I can’t blame her. It’s really quite something. Though, I didn’t want to look from any vantage points because there’s a long way down to Kurain, and I feel sick enough already from that ride up here. The village had a few houses, sprinkled with snow, scattered across this unnaturally flat ledge on the side of the mountain.

As Pearl had said, there were some thick pine trees growing around us. So I took a closer look. 

They were a rich dark green. They probably got a lot of moisture from the permanent snow up here. I suddenly felt a bit bad for Charley, who had what came from the faucet in my office as his only source of water. Fresh snow seems like much more luxurious feed for a plant. I took the branch out of my pocket. Sure enough, they matched. It definitely came from here. But how could a branch make its way several miles down a mountain to the next village over? It had to have some conduit to help it on its journey. I did want to solve this mystery, but Trucy and Pearl were enjoying themselves so much, I thought there’d be no harm in a small detour to explore the village itself. 

There was a small market round the corner. It was bustling with vendors of all manner of sweet treats, hot food and drink, souvenirs, and homemade crafts. The body heat of the busy market warmed up the otherwise chilling air, and Pearl and Trucy quickly stopped shivering and ran off to gawk at whatever they had for sale. 

“Wow, this is a big market! I wonder why such a small village is getting so much business today.”

I’d caught up with them by now, and we were sipping hot drinks in a quieter corner of the village square. 

“You mean you don’t know, Mr. Nick? The Midsummer ritual is soon! It’s super duper important, and Mystic Maya has to perform something special for it!”

“That sounds interesting. Any idea what she’ll do?”

“It’s more fun if I keep it a surprise! You’ll have to find out!” Pearl giggled. 

“So this market is celebrating Midsummer? Funny it’s situated somewhere so cold.” 

“Summer isn’t always hot. Maybe it’s about celebrating being halfway through the year? Or the sunlight?” Trucy added.

“You have a point, but then why wouldn’t the ritual take place in Kurain village? Hosting it here is a bit weird, don’t you think?” 

“Oh! Oh!” Pearl piped up. “The ritual is being held in Kurain, but the neighboring villages sell goodies because they celebrate too! A lot of people from villages like these come to Kurain to see the ritual take place.” 

“So it’s like the market selling food and souvenirs near the stage where Troupe Gramarye would perform! They’re getting people ready for the main event!” Trucy’s eyes shined with excitement. 

“Then why don’t we join in?” I smiled. I could tell Trucy and Pearl were buzzing to explore the market further. They squealed in delight and began to run around the market stalls, looking for anything they could convince me to buy for them. 

A while later, our hands heavy with shopping bags and my wallet feeling a great deal lighter, we went back to the area with the pine trees. I was determined to find out exactly what had happened to Pearl’s drawings. However, the wind had started to pick up and the trees were shaking aggressively in the blustering wind. I was beginning to worry that staying much longer would give the girls a cold. They protested, but with the promise we’d come back another day, we turned back toward the bus stop. 

Just then, a gust of wind blew something into my face and knocked me over. I couldn’t see, but I could hear Trucy and Pearl laughing. I must have fallen in a pretty comedic way. I felt the gust of wind pass, then pulled whatever it was off my face and held it at arm's length so I could see it. It was a flyer for the Midsummer ritual. I noticed Pearl, standing across from me, had stopped laughing. 

“What’s wrong, Pearls?”

“T- that’s it!” 

“What’s it?” 

“My drawing!” 

Pearl snatched the flyer out of my hands and turned it around. Sure enough, there was a child’s drawing on the other side. I didn’t have the foggiest idea what it was supposed to be, but I saw grays, purples and blues scrawled across the page.

“You drew your drawings on the flyers for the ritual? Why?”

“It was the only paper I had. Mystic Maya had given me a stack of flyers about the ritual. She said I could help spread the word!”

“And then you didn’t give out the flyers?”

“I thought my drawings would give some special promotion! That’s why I stapled them to the fence. I've seen people do the same for other festivals.” 

I tried to get up so I could see the flyer more closely, but fell over again. There was a thin layer of ice on the ground and it made me slip. 

“Are you OK, Daddy? That looks like it hurt!”

“I’m fine, Trucy. Can you help me get up?” 

Trucy’s white boots actually have a surprising amount of grip to their soles, so she was able to stand firmly on the ice and help me up. Pearl also joined in, though I’m surprised she didn’t slip over too since she always wears sandals. 

On the bus back to Kurain, I was sitting between the girls. It didn’t stop them chatting, but it meant this time, I was involved in the conversation. 

“Thanks so much for getting my drawing back, Mr. Nick!”

“It’s nothing, Pearls. But didn’t you say there were multiple?”

“There are, but it’s OK. I just wanted to keep one for myself. The others can fly all they want, getting the audience they deserve!”

“I want to fly about on a stage like that someday.” Trucy added. I could feel my heart rate spike at the suggestion.

“Oh Mr. Nick! You said you’d leave as soon as you’d found it, but please! Stay until the Midsummer ritual! It’s just two days away!”

“I don’t know Pearls, I’ve got to get back to work…”

“Please, Daddy!” Trucy was giving me her best puppy-dog eyes. “I really want to stay and see Aunt Maya’s ritual! We can go back home afterward, I promise!”

“Alright Truce, you win. Maya’d probably never let me hear the end of it if I skipped out on her ritual anyway.”

It was late evening, and the midsummer sun had already set throughout the village. I was yet again looking over the courtyard from the Winding Way, as it had quickly become my favorite spot to think. As I was lost in thought, Miles turned a corner and came into view, striking up a conversation with me. 

“Lost in thought, Phoenix?” 

“Yes, actually.” He had caught me off-guard both by the accuracy of his assessment and because I wasn’t expecting anyone to walk by. 

“I had another conversation with Trucy. It appears you haven’t discussed what happened in April with her any further.” 

“Don’t bring it up with her! It’s a sensitive topic!” 

“For her, or for you? I know this is difficult for you, more than you’d like to admit, but you have to try. We can’t let the truth slip through our fingers.” 

“What did you ask her? How much did you say? How did she react?” I know his heart was in the right place, but I couldn’t let the topic rest without being reassured he hadn’t made things harder for Trucy.

“I didn’t ask her anything. We simply had another discussion about her family and it became apparent that you haven’t been digging deeper into this like I thought you’d been.” 

“I don’t want to hurt her. She’s been through enough as it is.” I clenched my fist in an attempt to stop me from tearing up. 

“I understand your concern, but I hold a firm belief that uncovering the truth is the method that directly minimizes the harm caused.” 

“That’s easy for you to say. Unveiling the truth never made things harder for you.” 

“You’re wrong, Phoenix. Yes, it lifted a weight off my back when I found out I hadn’t killed my father after all, but you forget one thing. Despite how vile a man Manfred Von Karma was… he had raised me. I resisted for so long, but I have to admit that over time, I felt much like I had about my father toward him.”

“I don’t believe it! He can’t have been nice to you growing up!” 

“Sometimes he was, and sometimes he wasn’t. But time has a way of distorting memories, making those you hold closest appear worse than they really are, and those you should push away appear better.” 

“Then you can understand why I want to protect her. I don’t want Trucy to push away from me as she grows up, remembering the times I’d done something that hurt her. Even if it’s for ‘the greater good’, I have a duty not to put her through unnecessary distress.” 

“Tsk.” Miles smirked. I was appalled. How could he laugh when I was this upset? “It seems you are more concerned with protecting what you have, instead of risking it for a chance at winning and gaining back what you had. Funny, since you’re a gambling man now.” 

“What is that supposed to mean?” 

“I overheard your conversation with your boss. You weren’t exactly keeping quiet, for someone who’s participating in illegal activity.” 

“Miles! You’re not- You’re not going to… prosecute me for that, are you??”

“That remains to be seen. What concerns me right now… is that you violated the principles you held so dear. You used to preach about how an attorney and a client should be 100% honest with each other, and yet you withheld this from me.”

“You have to understand! You know that if that information was public- I’d have never been able to adopt her! Isn’t that what you wanted too?” 

Now Miles looked hurt. Worse than that, he was actually on the verge of tears. Why? What had I done?

“So it’s as I thought. You didn’t have faith in me. I keep thinking about back then, Phoenix. We’d expose the whole truth in court, but our faith in each other meant we’d always find the right course of action. What changed?”

Why hadn’t I told Miles? I had been excusing it under the pretence of keeping Trucy safe, but he’s right. I knew Miles could have won the trial anyway. Was I being selfish? Just wanting to avoid another scandal and keeping my job so things wouldn’t be made even harder for me? Or, even with trust in Miles’ ability, did I feel there was another reason why it wouldn’t work out?”

I’d been silent for a while, and Miles was turning to leave when I spoke again.

“It’s not that I don’t have faith in you anymore.”

“It’s not?” He was genuinely surprised.

“I think- I think I don’t have faith in the system anymore. I know we haven’t spoken about it much, and you don’t have to believe me, but they made the wrong decision in April. I did everything I could, and they didn’t listen. I don’t know what’s going on behind the scenes, but something’s changing. And pretty soon it won’t matter how good a lawyer you are, they just won’t believe you.” 

“You’re being paranoid, Phoenix.”

“What?!”

“Sorry, that was cruel of me. I meant, that trial left a strong impression on you. But just because one wrong judgment’s been made, that doesn’t mean it’s going to cause a shift in the paradigm.” 

“Then how come…”

“Sorry, you’re mumbling. What?”

“Then how come you got away with it!!”

The thought had been bubbling up inside me, and I’d tried to keep it down, but this conversation was pressing all my buttons. 

“I…” I didn’t want to see him so hurt by my words, but I had to know what he’d say. I needed to hear his explanation. “I’ve been thinking the same. I know it’s possible to be set up by someone else to present forged evidence. And though the responsibility does fall to the attorney… Why was I given a penalty, and you disbarred ? It doesn’t make sense.”

“Is that- why you’re so set on getting the full story here?” I looked into his eyes. He stared back, his gaze unwavering. I knew that, from him, this meant ‘yes’.

I had to say something to comfort him. I couldn’t let this poisonous silence linger.

“You know, there’s an old saying in my family.”

“Hm?”

“That ‘sooner or later, the truth will always come out.’ Maybe I’m making progress slower than you’d like, but it’s my responsibility to keep Trucy safe and I need to be careful talking to her about this.” 

I wasn’t going to remind Miles about the magatama’s rules and how breaking a lock before you’re ready can cause damage to your soul, because I had a feeling even though he’s seen it himself, he’d still look at me like I’ve lost my marbles. 

“If you’re sure about this. I can’t say I agree, but you’re her father so I need to respect your wishes.” He smiled at me. The first genuine smile of the conversation. “‘The truth will always come out’, you say? Well if that’s the case, I think I can wait a little longer.” 

I don’t know why we held hands right then, but it felt like the right thing to do. I leaned my head on his shoulder, and it made him a little uncomfortable, but he didn’t move. 

“Miles. You’re not going to prosecute me for gambling, are you?”

“No. Just… don’t brag about your crimes to me.”

“Who would do that?!”

“Oh, you’d be surprised.” He smiled, as if remembering something fondly. 

“You really worried me for a second there.” I sighed.

“It was just an interrogation tactic to keep you unnerved and giving information. Perhaps I was too harsh. I just needed my answer. I honestly thought you didn’t believe in me anymore, Phoenix.” 

“I’m sorry I ever made you feel that way. I’ve been hiding too much from you. Usually you’re the distant one.” I meant it jokingly, but Miles might have taken this personally.

“I’m making an effort.” 

“I appreciate it.” I lifted my head up and kissed him on the cheek. 

“Goodnight, Miles.” I said as I crossed the way to my room. There was no response. 

I didn’t really realize what I’d done until I kissed Trucy goodnight and went to get ready for bed myself. I’d gotten in the habit of being more affectionate lately, as I wanted Trucy to grow up with a father figure who she knew loved her and regularly showed it. I never imagined it’d result in something like this. What if I’ve made him uncomfortable being around me? Miles might not be ready for that, or might not want it at all. He never had the time nor liberty to explore his feelings about relationships until recently. He probably hasn’t even got to the point where he’s working all that out yet. He’s making a lot of progress, but I didn’t want to put pressure on him to rush things- especially not after that conversation. 

I can’t assume he’d want me anyway.

The ritual was as Pearl promised. Before last night’s conversation, we’d all been ushered to a site close to the manor that overlooked the sunset. It cast a strong yellow hue over the mountains, and I couldn’t help but admire its beauty. There was a fountain creating an artificial waterfall, which Maya stood in front of. Visitors from several villages had gathered for the affair but we were allowed closer to the front as a sort of ‘friends and family’ bonus. Looking behind me, it was as if there were people onlooking the site for miles. It was slightly intimidating. 

Maya held up her hand. She was measuring the progress of the sun across the sky. When the sun touched her fingers, she quickly spun and faced away from us. Then, she dove headfirst into the icy waterfall. I’d realized that cold waterfalls were a staple of the Kurain Channeling technique. That was only the beginning of the ritual. Next, she pulled a string which released two more buckets of cold water, spilling water on the floor… and on some of the audience. Then she began to hum a traditional song while drawing, with a ceremonial stick of some sort, symbols in the water that had landed on the stone slabs beneath our feet.  

Then we waited. The sun was rapidly lowering now, and before long, it caught the water on the stone. Maya looked on in awe as a message was spelt out in the drops of sunshine in front of her. She took some time to decipher it, and then announced. 

“Everyone! Thank you so much for coming to the Midsummer ritual. This year, the message reads: we will have an extraordinarily late winter, with hot temperatures and summer energy into late October. Use this in your own rituals as you will. Thank you again and goodnight!” 

The crowd was pleased by this news and slowly began to dissipate. Maya, relieved of her duties, ran straight to Pearls and gave her a huge hug. 

“You were great up there, Mystic Maya!” 

“Thanks, Pearly! Your flyers helped a lot! I’ve never seen so many people come to the ritual before!”

“So, the ritual’s about the weather? Seems a bit overly complicated to me, but you were really in your element.” I was honestly surprised to see Maya look so focused and professional, carefully timing out the ritual as planned. 

“It’s not just the weather, Nick! They don’t report seasons ahead on the news! Also, it’s about spiritual energy and which rituals you should perform in the coming months too!”

“It’s really important!” Pearl added. 

“Aunt Maya!” Trucy piped up. “I’ve never seen a ritual before! That was amazing! You really captured the audience!” 

“Aww, thanks, Trucy! It’s not really about showmanship, but it is fun to turn up the drama by a notch or two.” 

“Trucy, you’re soaked!” I held my head in my hands. “How close were you to Maya? You’re going to catch a cold at this rate.” 

Maya laughed at me as I tried to dry Trucy’s face as much as possible with the sleeves of my hoodie.

“Uh oh, Nick’s in father mode again! Let’s go, Pearly! Or he’ll be after us next, yelling at us for not being in bed so late!” 

“What time is it? Oh geez, it’s late. Once you're dry, you’re changing into your pajamas and immediately going to bed. You’re going to get grumpy if you stay up any later.” 

“But Daddy!” 

“Put your ‘buts’ away, Trucy. You know I’m right.” 

As much as she insisted otherwise, Trucy was tired, so I picked her up and carried her to bed. It was a moderate walk from the ritual site back to the manor and it tired me out. Lesson be learned: kids are heavier than they look. 

I woke up about mid-morning. The sun still rose and shone through the windows early, but I was so exhausted by yesterday’s ritual it didn’t seem to bother me today. Trucy was watching over me. She was probably bored and waiting for me to wake up so I could entertain her. 

“What are we doing today, Daddy?”

“We’re going home.”

“Aw, really? It’s been so fun staying here with Pearl and Aunt Maya!” 

“I know, I know, but I need to get back to work.” I saw Maya walk across the Winding Way out the window. She didn’t look too busy. “After… just one more thing.” 

“Ooh! OK!” 

I managed to catch Maya just outside the meditation room.

“Hey Maya, good job yesterday.”

“Thanks Nick! I really appreciate you coming. I know I act like a slacker a lot, but this stuff does mean a lot to me, you know?”

“Yeah, I can see that. Look, we’re planning on leaving today and…”

“Oh. I wish you’d told me sooner. I almost miss you already!” 

“OK… but I just wanted to know if you’d do one last thing for me before I go. Please?”

“Hm?”

“For old time’s sake?” 

Maya got my drift and perked up, nodding enthusiastically. 

“Oh, yeah, sure! Let me just get everything ready.” 

“What’s she doing, Daddy?”

“You’ll see, Trucy. Trust me, you’ll like this.” 

It felt weird being in the Channeling Chamber. Usually Maya wouldn’t bother coming all the way here to channel for me, but since we were already in the manor, it made sense. Though, I did have a strange sense of dread since the only other time I’d been here before, it was a murder scene. I’d told Trucy to wait outside and left the doors unlocked so she could come in later. 

Just before she started, Maya said something.

“Bye, Nick. I hope you’ll come back again soon. It’s been great seeing you again. I might not be able to see you as often from now on because my training duties are piling up, and I’ve been kinda slacking off, but you can call anytime. See you soon!”

“Bye, Maya.” I said, preparing myself for what’d come next. I knew it’d be awkward at first, but never facing her again would be much, much worse. 

“Phoenix?”

“Mia.” I had a pathetic look on my face. I hadn’t talked to her since the incident with the bridge, and it only just hit me how much has happened since then. I had missed her… so much. 

“I’m inside the manor for once.” She laughed. “I take it this means you don’t need my help with a case?” 

I tensed up. How was I going to explain this?

“No…” 

“I’m glad. It’s been forever since we’ve been able to just talk. How are you?” 

Her expression fell when she noticed I was also struggling to find an answer to that question.

“What’s… happened? Phoenix. You can tell me anything.” 

I couldn’t get the words to come out. I took a deep breath and tried again, but I just… couldn’t. 

Then I felt the presence of someone at the door. Miles patted me on the shoulder and stood next to me. 

“He was disbarred.” 

“What??” 

I felt bad that I couldn’t have been the one to say it. I desperately wanted to tell her. It felt like the extra barriers between us made it even harder to say something painful like this. 

“He took over a case last minute and someone set him up to present forged evidence.” He bowed to Mia. “I know you and I haven’t always got along, but I am curious to learn more of this spirit channeling business. Perhaps you can explain it to me sometime, Ms. Fey? For now, I’ll leave you two to work this out.” 

I heard the door close behind him. Trucy was still waiting outside. 

“Phoenix, is this true?”

“Yes. I didn’t know how to tell you. It’s been difficult.”

“How recent was this?”

“Over two months ago now.” 

“Two months? Oh Phoenix, I wish I could be there to help. How are you coping?”

“The last few weeks have been better, at least. I know it’s not the same, but I have a job entertaining at a bar. It gives me something to do. That and…” I trailed off. 

“You really stay strong through everything, don’t you. I want you to know that even though you’re not a lawyer anymore, I’m still your friend. I’m not disappointed in you in any way.” 

“That’s good to know. Maybe I sound stupid but… I was worried you’d be ashamed I didn’t follow through on your dream.”

“Phoenix. All I wanted you to be was a big brother to Maya, and you have been. I never said you had to be a lawyer. You had your own reasons, and I had mine. I know you’ll decide what’s the right thing to do in the future, but don’t feel pressured to choose a path because of me.” 

“Thanks, Mia. There’s… another reason I wanted to talk to you today.”

“Oh. And that is?”

“There’s someone I’d like you to meet.” 

Trucy heard her cue and stepped in the room. She’d clearly put some thought into her introduction, because she twirled around, showing off her outfit, and struck some poses before tipping her hat to Mia. 

“Trucy Wright. A pleasure to meet you.” She bowed, but couldn’t keep a straight face. She was still giggling when she corrected herself upright again. 

“Trucy… Wright?” Mia was taken aback, and looked at me with a desperate plea for answers.

“Mia, this is Trucy. She’s my adopted daughter.”

“She’s your… daughter. Well, Hi Trucy. My name’s Mia Fey.” 

She held out a hand and Trucy shook it. 

“Oh I know. Daddy’s told me about you. Though I’m surprised I can shake hands with a ghost.” 

“Well, that’s because Maya is channeling me. Did your… Daddy tell you about that?”

“Yeah, he did! It’s so nice of Aunt Maya to let us see you!”

“Aunt Maya?” 

“Yeah! If Aunt Maya’s my aunt, does that mean you’re my aunt too, Mia?”

“I suppose it must mean that, yes.” Like most adults, Mia was overwhelmed and charmed by Trucy. She let out a polite laugh. 

“Yay! Say, Aunt Mia. What’s being dead like?”

“Trucy! You can’t just ask her that!” 

“It’s alright.” Mia smiled. “It’s as if… I’m always sleeping. And sometimes, I wake up. That’s when someone has decided to channel me, whether that be Maya, Pearl, or someone else.” 

“And you drift off again when it’s time to leave?”

“Exactly. I don’t know what the space around me looks like because I’m always asleep. If you were only put somewhere while sleeping and were always moved before you woke up, you wouldn’t know what that place looks like, right?” 

“Right! You must get a lot of rest!”

“I suppose I do!” 

“Mia… Would you mind seeing us off? We were planning on leaving the manor soon, so if you’d like to say goodbye, you’re welcome to.” 

“Oh, yes. Maya told me she’d already said goodbye, so she must have planned this.”

Miles had already started his car and was waiting for us by the front entrance.

“Bye, Aunt Mia! It’s been lovely to meet you! You too, Pearl!” Trucy hugged Mia, hugged Pearl, and then jumped in the backseat. 

“Oh, Mia. There’s one more thing I have to ask.” 

“Yes, Phoenix. You can. It’s been long enough.” She nodded. I was surprised she knew what I had to say- but she is psychic, after all. 

“Bye, Mia! Bye, Pearls!"

“Bye, Phoenix! Bye, Trucy! Have a great time! See us again soon!” 

They waved politely at us from the gate. Trucy opened the window and frantically waved back until they were out of sight.

I wiped my brow looking at the daunting task ahead of me. I would have done this yesterday, if I hadn’t had a hundred chores to do as a result of my ‘impromptu vacation’ of the last week. Instead, it would have to be done today. I explained to Miles I wanted to do this alone, so he’s taking Trucy out for the day to do something fun. 

The other side room. I’d never entered it. And now, I was standing in front of the door, my hand on the doorknob for the first time. It was a small mystery, but one I was excited by nonetheless. When I’d joined the firm, Mia told me this was her private room and I was forbidden from going inside. I’d asked about it occasionally the last few years, but Mia always told me it wasn’t time. Until now. 

I took a deep breath and turned the knob. I flicked on the light. There was nothing deeply ominous about the room, but it being an enigma that once haunted me made me look at what lay inside a little differently than I normally would. To my left, there was a bookcase. Mostly filled with files on the most important cases Mia had worked on. Several boxes were spread on the floor. A faux fur carpet lay under them. And most curious of all, a plush pink seat sat in the corner. Everything was thickly caked with dust. Hardly surprising, considering no one had entered this room for going on three years now. I hoisted the blinds up and opened the window. The dust being disturbed triggered a huge coughing fit, and I had to get some fresh air. 

As much as I moved around Mia’s old files, I could never get rid of them. I feel like removing records of cases solved undermines the effort it took to get through them. The files in this room were no different. I’ll keep them there. It’s not like I’m going to fill all these bookcases with new books anyway, right? I don’t read that much. I wrangled the vacuum cleaner and brought it into the room to begin a thorough de-dusting. The carpet really took some work, but everything else was also so covered in dust I had to empty the vacuum three times. It was rewarding though, as the room looked completely different afterward. All cleaned up, and with light shining through the window for the first time in three years, it began to feel like this little office really was a little home after all. I sat down on the plush chair to get a good look at my work, and to start to think what I’d actually use this room for, when the sun caught the handle hole on a box on the floor. Through the hole, something was shining. I got up to look at it, because I wanted to know what it was, and because it was burning my eyeballs. 

I opened the box, and was met with an assortment of glass balls, crystals and trinkets that all looked to be something to do with spirituality. I recognized some necklaces with magatamas hanging on them, like the ones Mia, Maya and Pearl wear. Other than that, the contents were lost on me. On the box, Mia had written ‘For Maya’. What rotten luck. Had I discovered this a week earlier, I could have brought it with me and given it to her. Rocky had chewed me out last night, so there’s absolutely no way I could run off to Kurain again any time soon. Nonetheless, I’ll make sure I give this to her when I next see her. 

It had been a couple hours, so I got up for lunch and to make some tea. The apartment was quiet for once. It hadn’t been like this for a few weeks, since it was summer vacation for Trucy and all. She’d practically become part of the furniture, so her not being here for a while felt… wrong. That coupled with having spent the last week in such a busy house, made the space look too empty. Ironic. I’d wanted to clear out that room because the apartment has become increasingly cramped. It turns out that growing girls need a lot of toys, equipment and space. I didn’t like having so many boxes of files around in what’s meant to be the living space. I didn’t want Trucy to get curious and accidentally read any murder case records. Once I finished eating, I brought those boxes and files through to the side room. It was better for them to be here. This room was slightly bigger than Trucy’s, so still had quite a bit of room once I’d moved all the files over. 

The doorbell rang. Looks like Miles and Trucy are back. Sooner than I’d expected, but no worries, since I’d already done what I wanted to do. There was something else unexpected though. With them, they had brought a pretty large box. 

“What’s that?”

“A bed! I wanted to pay you back for the one you gave me! Now you get your bedroom too, Daddy!” Trucy jumped into my arms with her usual force. I caught her and turned to glare at Miles. 

“I don’t need a bed, I’m fine sleeping on the… couch…” I trailed off as I got distracted by another thought. “How are we even going to get that in the door? It’s not the same size as a kid’s bed.” 

“Leave that to me.” Miles asserted. 

The boxes stood outside for just a while longer, while I took Trucy to her room. Once she’d settled down, I went back into the kitchen. 

“What are you getting at, Miles?”

“What on Earth do you mean ‘What am I getting at’? I’m trying to do something nice for you for once.”

“You say I’ve changed, but what have you been doing? Out of the blue, you’re much more open and honest with me, and now you’re getting me huge gifts? What are you trying to say?” 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

“The piano, Miles! I thought I got it, that it was your way of congratulating me on the adoption because I know it meant a lot to you too, but this isn’t about Trucy. Why do you care about me all of a sudden?” 

Miles clutched his hands together and began wringing them nervously. 

“Sudden? I… I… You were the one who kissed me! What am I meant to think?” 

“I don’t know… Look, Miles, that was a mistake.” 

I turned away, but he followed me and made me look him in the eyes.

“Was it really, though?” 

“What?”

“Phoenix. I know you think I’m oblivious to how you feel about me, but I’m not. It’s not like I know how any of this works, so I think you got the wrong impression.”

“I see.” I turned away again. 

“I don’t think you do. I realized recently, the way I’ve been talking to you, all this time you thought I didn’t…”

“Didn’t what? Suck it up and spit it out, Miles!”

“You thought I didn’t feel the same way about you.”

“...What?” I froze so much I felt my chest tighten and had to remind myself to breathe. He’s right. The jeers and taunts he threw my way, I always felt like he only tolerated me as a work rival. So that’s why I was so confused he stuck by me after everything. We’re no longer rivals, so why is he still hanging around me? I’d never considered the answer might be…

“You’ve… loved me? …This whole time?” 

“Haven’t you, too?”

I nodded furiously and broke into tears. I couldn’t believe what was happening, so I slumped over his shoulder and continued to sob. I was still angry at him, but I loved him too much to stay away. 

“I know you’re a much more patient person than I, but I still thought I had to say something soon. I didn’t know how much longer you'd wait for me. It’s my fault you didn’t understand.”  

“That’s not true at all!” I cried through tears. “You haven’t been shown genuine love for a long time. It’s no wonder you didn’t know how to show it! That’s why… that’s why I’ve been working on being affectionate with Trucy. I hate how you weren’t shown enough love as a kid! It boils my blood… I… I just wish you didn’t have anything to ‘work through’ in the first place. You should have been given enough love the first time!”

“There’s no use wishing to change the past.”

“But then what can I do?”

“You know what I’ve observed in the last few months, Phoenix? You have a lot of love to give. So much more than I could ever take.”

“You… want me to love you?”

“You already do. Now you don’t have to hide it.” 

“I’m still angry at you.”

“You’re crying tears of joy and sobbing on my shoulder.” 

“I know. And I’m still angry at you. I know you feel bad for me, but I want to get through this myself. Buying me everything just because you have some fancy, high-paying job, it makes me feel like some pitiful beggar. Look at me, everybody! I dress like I’m homeless, I gamble for a living and I’m barely getting by! I’m a failure! I don’t need you to remind me of that too. I’m perfectly aware of all this already.”

“Really, Phoenix? It’s like you’re begging me to prove you wrong. Don’t worry, I will. I wasn’t buying you anything out of pity. I don’t pity you. I think you’re unbelievably strong for getting through this as independent as you are.”

“You’re lying!”

“That magic rock of yours isn’t reacting, is it.” I stayed silent. I hate that he was right. I just couldn’t understand why Miles would look up to me, not when I’m like this. 

“I got you that piano so you could practice for work, so you could support yourself. And the bed… You said you had back pain, and I couldn’t let you make it worse every day like that.” 

“That’s not your decision to make!”

“So you are the only one who’s allowed to make sure your loved ones aren’t suffering. That’s a little unfair, don’t you think?”

“Helping someone out and buying them something huge are two completely different things! If I needed a bed, I’d buy it myself!”

“We both know you wouldn’t. You’re very shrewd and only buy things when absolutely needed. You need to be endlessly pestered to spend money even on your beloved daughter. You’d never buy yourself something unless you were forced to.” 

I tensed up. God, I hate how much he’s making sense. I wish he’d be more annoying just so I could justify being pissed at him. 

“Fine. I’m going to talk to Trucy.”

“I’ll get the bed set up.”

Trucy was reading one of her books. 

“Truce? Can you put that down for a second?”

“Oh, what’s up, Daddy? Do you like the bed?”

“It’s about what you said. You said you were ‘paying me back’ for buying you a bed and making your room.”

“Well, yeah! My parents always said to treat people the way they treat you and to give thanks for presents!”

“OK, but Trucy, I’m not just some person. I’m your Daddy, and you don’t ever need to pay me back.”

“But how are you meant to know I appreciate what you’re doing?”

“I’m not doing you any favor by taking care of you. That’s what I’m meant to do. You shouldn’t take care of me back. Treating people the same isn’t necessarily treating them fair.” 

“OK. What can I do?”

“You’re usually pretty good at listening to me when I tell you to do something for your health and safety, and I really appreciate that. Keep that up. Other than that, just be yourself. You’re a gift to this world, Trucy.” 

I laughed, but I really meant it. I didn’t understand how such a well-behaved, intelligent and cheerful child could exist. I felt a little inferior, looking back on how I was as a kid. Disorganized, loud and emotional with a tendency to act out, I got into more than my fair share of trouble. The majority of the time, teachers said they knew my heart was in the right place, but I needed to learn when it wasn’t my turn to speak. Some things never change, eh? 

“I love you, Daddy.” 

“I love you too, Trucy.”

I kissed her on the forehead and she went back to her reading, kicking her legs in the air sitting atop her bed. It was such a stereotypical childhood activity, I felt nostalgic just looking at her.

I started my shift with the usual routine. A couple glasses of wine, a flick or two of the piano, and my behind firmly sat on my stool, waiting for customers to take an interest in me. Soon after I had got myself settled, I was quickly unsettled, as I saw Kristoph coming over for a conversation. I knew I’d have to face him tomorrow, but I wasn’t in the headspace to deal with him now, so he caught me off-guard. 

“Phoenix!” He rushed over, a cheerful smile spread across his face. “I do so hope you’ll excuse the intrusion. I couldn’t wait to see you any longer.” 

“I’d have no problem talking to you if it wouldn’t distract me from potential customers. You know what my job here is, Kristoph.”

“That’s no trouble at all. I’ll engage your services for a while, and pay you handsomely for it. But don’t forget I’m a friend, not a customer.”

“You’re a customer if you’re paying me. But I catch your drift. You wanna chat? I’ll talk all you want down in the Hydeout.” 

Kristoph was unusually talkative and generous, paying for all my drinks and multiple rounds of poker, just to spend some time with me. I know I’d been away a while, but I wasn’t expecting this kind of welcome back from him of all people. He waited until we’d played a few rounds and the dealer was on a smoke break to get into what he’d been dying to say.

“I’m so glad you’re back, Phoenix. I’ve been so lonely since Klavier went and disappeared on me.” 

“I remember you mentioning that over the phone. So you’ve still heard nothing from him?”

“Not a word. I apologize if I hog you tonight, but I’m desperate for someone to talk to. I can’t talk so honestly with anyone at work, and the house is so empty without Klavier. I bet you can understand.” 

“I can.” I reminded myself to keep my lips firmly shut. I had a feeling Kristoph wouldn’t like hearing Miles and Trucy have been living at the apartment with me. 

“How have you been, all alone for a few months now? The club must be the only social interaction you get. That’s so sad.” He poured another glass of wine and gently placed it in my hand. 

“It’s pretty rough, I admit. But I have my ways of getting through.” I sipped my glass to stall for time. He wouldn’t get more info out of me yet. 

“Have any more advice for me? I wouldn’t want to get too reliant on the club since I have a job to get to in the morning. The office needs me, remember, Phoenix?”

My face twitched. Was he making a jab at me for not having a proper job and implying I’m reliant on the club? ‘Stay cool, Phoenix.’ I reminded myself. ‘Getting angry is just what he wants’. 

“Why don’t you try to make some friends at the office? It might help to have a few familiar faces at work.”

“Do I have to remind you it’s Gavin Law Offices? I may be younger than you, but I own my office and my subordinates, Phoenix. No one wants to be all chummy with their boss.” 

“Speak for yourself.” I mumbled while refilling my glass.

“What was that?”

“I said speak for yourself, Kristoph.” 

Kristoph smirked.

“Oh, do you like your boss here? He seems like a real shady character if you ask me. That toothy grin, and that voice. It’s like he’s some street urchin from Victorian London, just not British. It’s embarrassing.” 

“You don’t know anything about Rocky.” I retorted through gritted teeth. Kristoph had a stupid grin on his face and it was getting on my nerves. I don’t get it. He was losing to me. So why is he so confident?

“Of course you would say that. You pride yourself on being so hard to read. There are other ways of gathering information about people, Phoenix.”

“What are you talking about?” 

“Oh, nevermind. Don’t skimp on the wine, Phoenix. I’m paying.” He fetched another bottle and sat back down at the table across from me.

His perfect composure only faltered a little when I finished another round, yet again the victor. I shot his stupid grin back at him. I was holding up my glass and swirling it around, trying to mock his ‘elegant’ façade. He knows I know it’s bullshit, so why is he keeping it up? He’s not any better a person than me, and it was about time he started acting like it.

“How do you do it?” He asked.

“How do I do what?”

“Poker. Someone with an undefeated streak like you has a few tricks up their sleeve, I’m sure.” 

Is this what he was trying to get me to spill? Nice try, but I’m not going to lose today. 

“If you wanna get trade secrets outta me, you’re gonna have to try harder than that, Kristoph.” 

It wasn’t really funny, but I started laughing. It tickled me that Mr. ‘High-and-mighty’ over here was trying to get me to tell him secrets. And he was doing such a shoddy job of it too.

“You caught me red-handed.” He put his hands up, laughed along, then poured us both another glass.

At that moment, the dealer came back from what I presume was a toilet break. We played another few rounds, and then he left again. So I was left in the room alone with Kristoph once more. It had felt like we’d been here forever, though if I’m being honest, I had no idea how much time had passed. He was looking at me in a way that irked me, even more than usual. Something about his eyes and the way he hadn’t stopped looking at me like I was some attraction at a fair. 

“Why’re you looking at me like that?!” I asked. 

“Like what, Phoenix?” He started smirking even more. Did he think I hadn’t noticed?

“Ugh, you know. Like that. It’s like you… like me or something…” 

“Enunciate your words, Phoenix. I can hardly hear what you’re saying.”

“Stop being all stuck-up. You know what I’m saying. You’re making a flirty look at me or something…” 

“Or something? Come on, Phoenix. You can do better than that.” He rolled his eyes, revelling in my swelling anger. 

“Just answer my fucking question already.” I leant forward and had to wait a second or two for the headache from the sudden motion to go away.

“Language. You never asked me a question, or I would have answered it.”

“Didn’t I?” I tried to remember whether I had asked him anything or not, but my mind was just too fuzzy. “You… you know what I’m saying. I know you do. So just spit it out. Please. Come on, Kristoph.” 

“Do I like you? Of course I do, as a friend. Are you asking about romantically?”

“What do you fucking think??” 

“Calm down, Phoenix.” Kristoph chuckled as he leant back and poured another glass. 

“I am calm!! Just answer the… question.” 

He stayed silent for some time and just looked at me, that same look in his eyes. He finds this funny, does he? He waited until I’d finished my glass to finally answer. 

“What if I do? Hmm? What would you do then?”

I don’t know why I did it, but I slammed my fist on the table. It hurt really bad and I winced in pain. I think there might have been something under it… or something.

“Dude!” I yelled.

“My name is Krisoph, Phoenix. Use it.”

“Kristoph… man… I don’t like you like that. I already…” 

It wasn’t my hand, but I was still wincing about something. It was like all the aches in my body had been put into a blender and now I couldn’t tell what was what.

“You’re already what?” 

“Huh?”

I had zoned out and forgotten about the conversation we were having. 

“What were you going to say? If there’s a real reason you can’t, feel free to tell me. It’s only fair, right?”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it. I already have someone.” 

“Someone? Who?”

“That’s none of your business, dude. Kristoph. Fuck. Just leave him alone.”

“Him?” 

“Yeah, do you have a problem with me dating guys or something? Grow up.”

“No, no, of course not. Think about it. I just asked if you’d consider a relationship with me. But if you’re already spoken for, alright then, I’ll let up.” 

“Damn right you will.” 

“That was unnecessary, Phoenix.”

“What’s unnecessary is you asking me these questions. Why don’t you keep your stupid nose where it belongs, on your stupid pretty face, and keep it out of my damn business.” I got out of my seat and got closer to him to really make my point. Why’d he smile even more? 

“...What are you doing?” I asked.

“What am I doing? I’m not doing anything strange, Phoenix. You’re doing this to yourself. You’ve made all your own decisions. Don’t try to blame this on me.”

“What do you mean?” 

“I thought you’d be better at handling your alcohol, Phoenix. You work here. This isn’t exactly professional.” 

“Shut up! You don’t know anything about me!”

“Oh… Don’t I?”

He took a few steps back and watched me follow him. I tripped over and fell on the floor, trying to steady my head so the aura would go away and I’d be able to see again. I panicked. 

“I’m gonna have to go home after this… what if she…” I stopped myself. 

“She?” 

I felt a jolt of something through my body. A burst of sudden clarity. 

“I don’t… owe you any information, Kristoph. Now we’re done here. Buzz off… I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“At least play one last round with me. What else am I paying you for?”

He gave me a hand and I used it to pull myself off the floor.

“Oh, right… Fine, I’ll do that. Won’t take long anyway…”

For the first time tonight, Kristoph seemed ticked off. It made me feel a little better.

Soon after, we finished the game and Kristoph left. Thank the heavens. I stayed in the Hydeout for a little while before I heard someone’s footsteps coming down the stairs. 

“Hey, Nick, ya still down here?” It was Rocky.

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“Ya know you can go home, right, buddy? It’s past 4.” 

“Fuck, is it?”

“...Yes?”

“Oh, right.” 

I woke up with the worst headache in my life, and I would have believed you if you’d said I hadn’t had a minute’s sleep, if it wasn’t for the alarm clock on the table saying it was past noon.

“Has it always been so damn light in this room?” I squinted.

“Yes Phoenix, it’s midday in the middle of summer. It’s to be expected.”

I lifted myself up to a sitting position on the couch and looked at Miles.

“Wait, didn’t you get me a bed or something?”

“Well, yes. But I wasn’t awake when you got back. I only noticed when I woke up you’d collapsed on the sofa out of habit. By then, it seemed too dangerous to move you. You needed the rest, and I didn’t know if you’d have woken up if I tried to lift you.”

“Judging by this headache, you probably could have dropped me down the stairs and I wouldn’t have woken up. I feel like I’m about to throw up.” I hunched over, arms wrapped around my stomach. I’ve never felt this bad in my life. 

“I had to tell Trucy not to wake you up. She was quite disappointed to have to leave you there.”

“Oh shit, Trucy. I don’t want her seeing me like this.” 

Miles turned to me, irritated. I hadn’t seen that kind of disapproving face in a long time. 

“Really, Phoenix! What were you thinking, getting blackout drunk like that!!” 

“I wasn’t that bad… Was I? I managed to get home, at least.”

“Are you telling me you don’t even remember getting back?” He pinched the arch of his nose and shook his head. “It’s even worse than I thought. I’d hoped you were just a lightweight.” 

“Me? A lightweight? It takes a lot for me to even start showing anything.” 

“Then how much did you have last night??” 

“I… don’t know?”

“Can’t you tell by how much you spent?” 

How am I meant to tell Miles Kristoph had been paying for me all night? I don’t want him to get any angrier at me, or to get the wrong idea.

“No, because I bought it out of what I earnt. And I don’t remember how much I won.”

I couldn’t stand him looking at me like that. It made me feel like he was sorry for me.

“Phoenix. Please tell me this is the first time something like this has happened.” 

“It is, I swear! I’m usually pretty careful. I’m not an alcoholic or anything, if that’s what you’re thinking!” 

Miles looked doubtful. 

“I’m serious!”

“Alright, I’ll… take your word for it.” He said, though I’m not sure he was entirely convinced.

He brought over a mug of water and some pills. 

“Take these. Hopefully it’ll make you feel a bit more like normal, at least.”

“Thanks, Miles.”

Soon after, Trucy came bouncing into the room. Miles had nearly finished making lunch, so I guess she was getting hungry. 

“Daddy! You’re finally awake!” She tackled me with a hug. It took all my strength to not pass out being shaken about like that.

“Woah, Trucy! Be careful with Daddy today, OK? I’m feeling sick.” 

“Oh no! Are you coming down with a cold? Is there anything I can do to help?”

“No, it’s alright. I’ll be fine tomorrow. Just take it easy on me today.”

“A sickness that only lasts a day! Sounds like a dream!”

Miles and I exchanged concerned glances. 

“Let’s talk about something else.” I said. “I’m usually the one cooking. What’s Miles making for lunch today?”

“He asked for ideas for something simple, so I suggested these grilled sandwiches! I’ve had a few from stalls while travelling with the Troupe, and I’ve really missed them. You can put in any vegetables or meat you want, and the cheese melts and is deliciously drippy!” 

“Sounds great. I’m starving.” 

“So am I!”

Miles served up lunch, and we sat on the sofas to eat. There weren’t enough seats at the setup in the kitchen to eat together there. We were pretty quiet, since Miles wasn’t really in the habit of talking while eating like me and Trucy were. After lunch, Trucy got up from her seat.

“Daddy?”

“Yes?”

“Are you going out now, like you usually do? Does that mean I get some time alone with Miles?” She seemed excited, like she had an idea in mind. 

“Yes, I guess so. Just no surprising me with gifts again this time, OK? Just go have fun among yourselves.”

“Oh, alright.” She huffed.

Miles looked over at her.

“Trucy? Can you wait here while I have a quick talk with your Daddy outside? I’ll come back as soon as he’s left.” 

“See you soon! Bye, Daddy!” Trucy waved us off as Miles dragged me into the corridor.

“What are you talking about, Phoenix? Are you seriously going to meet up with Kristoph again? And back at that club after last night?”

“I can’t exactly avoid the club, Miles. I work there.” 

“But you don’t need to stick to these lunchtime dates with Kristoph.”

“Miles, do you remember what I said? He was furious last time I skipped out. I have to meet with him, just so he doesn’t get angry and do something he’ll regret.” 

“There has to be another way.”

“And when we figure one out, I’ll do that instead. But until then, I need to stay on his good side. It’s just an act, I promise. I love you, Miles.” 

I kissed him goodbye, and he looked back at me as I walked away. He was pensive about me meeting Kristoph, but it didn’t look like he had any doubts about me actually enjoying my time with him. Good, because despite how inebriated I was last night, I was being honest when I said I wasn’t interested in Kristoph.

I could feel my body tense as I went into the club. I didn’t remember exactly what happened last night, but I knew it wasn’t good. I was bracing for Kristoph to insult me about my behavior. That’s why I was so surprised when he was so placidly waiting at the table for me. 

“Are you feeling well, Phoenix? I was quite concerned about you last night.”

“Not exactly. But I’ll get by.”

“That’s the spirit. Shall we order?”

“Well, I already ate, so I’ll just have something to drink.”

“It’s impolite to fill yourself up before going out for food, but oh well. Pace yourself with the drink, won’t you? It’s the middle of the day.”

“Relax, it’s just water. I’m not drinking with this hangover. And why don’t we talk about something else? I’ve been lectured enough today.” 

“By your boyfriend, no? You did mention him.”  

“How much did I say yesterday?” I held my hand to my forehead. I still felt sick, and even sicker with worry I said something I shouldn’t have. 

“Not to worry, you were quite frankly incoherent by that point. You’d mentioned him in passing, nothing else.” 

That’s a small relief, at least. It was irresponsible of me to lose control like that though. 

“I really appreciate you coming here today, despite how you must be feeling.” He smiled. “Like I said last night, my social life lately has been desolate.”

“It’s nothing, really. It’s the least I can do after I disappeared without notice for a while.”

“Ah yes, you said. Something about family business. You’re awfully vague at the best of times, Phoenix Wright.”

“Can’t deny that. But I have my reasons.”

“I’m only being friendly, Phoenix. I don’t have any ulterior motives for getting to know you better.”

It had been a little while, but there it was again. Kristoph had clearly lied and activated my magatama. He was now bundled in a number of chains and Psychelocks.

No. No. I’m not doing this today. Not with this headache and lingering motion sickness. Luckily, Kristoph had finished eating, so I promptly excused myself (under the guise of my sickness suddenly increasing in severity) and headed home. Kristoph appeared to be squeamish, and at the possible threat of me throwing up in his vicinity, immediately agreed I should leave and that we’d meet another time. 

I think Miles knew that I wanted to talk to him about Kristoph again, but this being summer break, Trucy was omnipresent and practically the center of our lives. That’s why he chose when Trucy was busy playing at the park to speak up. He’d given her some spending money to use in the vending machines to occupy herself. 

“What’s on your mind? I can tell you’re bursting to ask me something.”

“Kristoph.” I said. His eyes narrowed. “He… he said he didn’t have any ulterior motives for befriending me.”

He saw my look of bemusement and responded encouragingly.

“And?”

“The magatama, the psychelocks, they… You know all about them, right? You used them once.”

“Refresh my memory.”

“Locks appear when someone tries to hide something from you, or tells you an outright, bald-faced lie.”

“So he does have an ulterior motive?”

“Yes, exactly. But I’m confused.”

“Clearly. Why? What strikes you as odd about that?”

“Well, I’ve asked him something similar before. And when he answered, the locks didn’t appear then.” 

“Is there any way your… magatama… can malfunction?”

“Not as far as I know. It’s been spot on every time. The only way I’ve ever seen someone get around it is by careful phrasing.”

Miles looked up at the sky to think for a second. We were watching over Trucy from a nearby bench in the park. It was another bright, sunny summer day. All the more to make Trucy hyper with, I guess. Whenever it was a particularly pretty day, it became almost impossible to convince her to let us stay home or get errands done. It meant I’d fallen behind on a few chores, and I could tell being occupied so much bothered Miles too. I don’t know how he can get his assigned work done in conditions like this. 

“Do you remember what he said last time you asked him?”

“Something about me… rivalling him. Being so different, yet an equal he wants to understand. I thought it was a load of hogwash myself. But hey, the magatama didn’t react.”

“Him, your rival? What a shame it is to be forgotten so easily.”

“I never said anything like that. That’s just what he thought.” 

“So we’ve established one fact. He really does want to understand you.”

“But what does that mean? That alone isn’t enough to warrant an ‘ulterior motive’, as he put it. There has to be more to this!”

“I do have my doubts about him. I can’t say for sure, but I’ve been looking over his past case records and they’re a little off . By which I mean, not a single thing is off. They’re perfect. Too perfect.”

“Are you trying to say-”

“I think so, yes. It’s mere conjecture at this point, but I’m inclined to believe he uses some under-handed tactics.”

“So he was playing dirty! I knew it!” I stood up in my excitement, and just for a second forgot the other families using the park were there. Miles used one hand to cover his face, and the other to pull me back down to my seat.

“Keep it down! This is a private matter. We don’t need any eavesdroppers getting a whiff of this. Do you know what they could do to me?” 

A suffocating feeling started to well up inside me. Miles saw my eyes averting his, obviously attempting not to let a tear out. Then his expression changed.

“What was I thinking… I shouldn’t have said that. Not to you. I’m sorry, Phoenix. I meant, if some official caught wind of what we were up to here, we could be stopped before the whole truth comes out. I don’t want that, and I know you don’t either.” 

“Yeah, I know.”

But now he had brought it up, all the emotions and thoughts regarding April began to swim around in my mind. Thinking about it, it’s been a little while since then. Then why? Why does it feel so much more powerful now? I can’t even bring myself to talk about it out loud anymore. If I try to, the words fail to come out of my mouth. The pain… It's paralyzing. 

“I must say, I am looking forward to seeing one of Trucy’s famed magic shows at last.” 

I could tell he was changing the subject to try to distract me, and though that realization pained me a little, I decided to play along.

“Yeah. She’s really such a hard worker. You’ll see the passion she puts into those performances too, Miles. I just know it.”

“I already do. I’ve never known a child so focused. She’s always practicing, thinking, or talking about her magic. Her dedication is laudable, to say the least.” 

“No thanks to me. She was like that when I met her.” 

“Though if she wasn’t, I’m sure you would have taught her to be. You’re nothing if not stubborn.”

“Breaking News: Pot calls Kettle black.” 

Miles began to laugh. A low, soft laugh under his breath, so quiet only I could hear. It made me feel warmer, even on this beautiful summer’s day. 

“Alright.” I said, pressing my hands on my knees and getting up before turning back to see Miles do the same. “She’s been playing for a while, and we’ve got a few things to do before Trucy’s show tonight, so it sounds like we’d better get going.”

Trucy was just as excited as Miles to have him see her show. We did the usual routine of me preparing Trucy backstage, unpacking her props and giving her a big hug and kiss. Miles stood just outside the room, insisting he didn’t want to spoil the surprise and wanted to be able to watch the show with no prior knowledge. So just as Trucy was given her two-minute warning, I said goodbye and went with Miles to take our seats. 

As Trucy’s act began, I watched Miles closely. He was paying close attention, following her every move as if he was going to be quizzed on the show afterwards. He didn’t physically react much, other than an occasional widening of the eyes. After the show had ended, Miles contributed his polite applause, and we went to fetch Trucy from backstage. She gave me a quick hug, and then turned to him.

“So what did you think, Miles?! I’m just dying to know!” 

“It was outstanding.” He smiled. Trucy lunged forward to give him a hug too, and though he was shocked, he returned the favor. 

“I must know, how did you do the–”

“Woah, Miles!” I interjected. “You don’t ask a magician to reveal their secrets. That’s the number one rule.”

Miles turned to Trucy. She nodded.

“In that case, I have some different questions to ask.” 

And so, we began our journey home with Miles and Trucy sharing a conversation about the details of performance arts. I had no idea that was something he was passionate about. I was tuckered out but still managed to add a few tidbits of useful information from my knowledge about the topic. In those moments, Trucy’s eyes were fixed on me, as if I was the person she looked up to most in the world. It was amazing, but I can’t help but feel like I don’t deserve to be looked at that way. 

“Where’d you get that?” I asked. Trucy and Miles were sitting in front of the TV, a box set of some Steel Samurai spin-off or other strewn across the floor. Miles’ laptop was sitting on the coffee table. Clearly, he’d been attempting to get some work done and had gotten distracted. 

“Aunt Maya sent them to us! The postman delivered them this morning. Miles said I should start here!” She held up one of the DVDs. I’d seen the original series, but the spin-offs elude me. So I had no idea how to distinguish one of these from the other. 

As usual, I’d not got back until about 4AM last night, so I made myself a cup of coffee to try to soothe my headache and the heavy feeling in my eyes. Miles was scanning the backs of the DVDs for ‘important’ information.

“It’s a shame you’ve already seen The Steel Samurai: Warrior of Neo Olde Tokyo versus The World Samurai: Champion of Earth. As a fan, Maya should have known better than to have taken you to the theatre. It makes this series, which is all about the World Samurai’s backstory, wholly irrelevant! They include a summary right at the beginning of the movie, spoiling the entire thing. A lazy ploy by the screenwriters to not scare off people unfamiliar to the franchise.” He tutted.

“Do they really put that much thought into it? Isn’t it for kids? They’re not going to pay attention to details like that, let alone remember them.” I scoffed, while looking through the cupboard for something to eat.

“Family-friendly doesn’t mean ‘kid’s show’, Phoenix. There’s something everyone can learn from these stories.” 

“If that’s true, I can watch it if you want. I wasn’t paying attention to that movie anyway.” 

I plopped down on the sofa with my coffee and a few slices of leftover pizza I’d found in the fridge. 

“Daddy!” Trucy scorned me, an adorable look on her face. “This is important! You need to pay more attention!”

“Of course it is, sweetie.” I couldn’t take her seriously. Not with that face, and definitely not about the Steel Samurai, or whatever the latest incarnation is called. 

“Haven’t you got work to be doing, Miles?” I asked, leaning over to look at the incomplete investigation report open on his laptop screen. 

“Yes, but there’s nothing wrong with a little background noise. I was just going to get this set up first.” 

“Fine, then.” I put down my meal for a second, got up and put the DVD into the player. I handed Miles the remote and watched him press play before sitting back down. “You’d spend forever either talking about the director’s commentary, fun facts or deciding which bonus features to watch first if I didn’t intervene. Now, get to work.”

“Oh, Daddy, you’re no fun.” Trucy pouted. She wouldn’t be mad for long though, since the flashy movie had already started.

“Adults have jobs they need to do, Trucy.” I said, but she wasn’t listening. Miles heard me though, and picked up his laptop to resume his work. 

“I don’t need you to tell me how to do my job.” He huffed. “I would have gotten round to it.” 

After the movie finished, Miles snapped his laptop shut and stood up to announce something. 

“I need to go look over some things at the office. Will you be OK looking after Trucy on your own for a bit, Phoenix?”

“Of course I will. Is it something important?”

“You could say that.” 

He hesitated to leave. I think I knew what he was waiting for, so I stood up and followed him outside. 

I gave him a quick peck on the cheek. He smiled, nodded and got in his car. When he had left, I went back inside to check on Trucy. 

“Is being a prosecutor a hard job, Daddy?”

“Looks like it. Miles is pretty high up in the office’s ranks, so has a lot of responsibilities.”

“That sounds tiring. Is he OK?”

“I think so. He knows how to manage it. I wouldn’t worry about him, Trucy. How long has it been since you’ve last eaten? Do you want a snack?” 

“Oh, yes please!” 

I got the things out on the counter to make her a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. I brought it over to her and watched her eat. 

“So, how are you feeling about Miles staying with us? Have you been enjoying it?”

“Yeah! He’s really cool! He knows so many things.” 

I chuckled. “Yeah, he does.” 

Trucy looked back towards the TV. 

“It was nice of Aunt Maya to send us those DVDs!”

“Yeah, it was.” I didn’t put much effort into faking my enthusiasm. Remind me later to thank Maya for turning another of my friends into a Steel Samurai fan. Like I don’t hear enough about it from her and Miles, she just had to introduce my daughter to it too. 

“Does Aunt Maya have a lot of money, Daddy?”

“Hmm… Well, I know the Fey Family is influential in Kurain, but I’ve never seen them flaunt cash around. Knowing Maya, she’s probably got some part time gig going to fund her collection. Maybe she’s taking channeling clients again? Though I doubt it…” 

“Why? Shouldn’t she make the most of her skills? Being able to bring back the dead like that… It’s crazy!!” 

“Yeah, but channeling can be dangerous. I hope she’s staying safe, whatever she’s doing.” 

I’d seen firsthand what could happen when spirit channeling goes wrong. I didn’t really want to relive that experience all over again, let alone recount the details to Trucy. 

She slumped, pouting again, but in a less theatrical and more serious way this time. 

“It sounds like a lot of things are dangerous. It scares me sometimes.” 

“As long as you take reasonable precaution and stay out of any obvious danger, I’m sure you’ll be fine, Trucy. It’s a waste of time being scared of everything. If you’re going to be scared, be scared about something that makes sense. Preferably something imminent you can fix.” 

“But there’s soooooo many possibilities!” 

“Don’t explode that brilliant little mind of yours by thinking too much about things that could happen. That doesn’t get anyone anywhere. Instead of trying that, why don’t you get yourself ready to roll with the punches? It’s a much better use of your time.” 

I sat back down on the sofa. I had no idea a deep conversation could exhaust one so much. 

“You know what, Daddy? You’re right! It’s just like show business: the show must go on! Mistakes will happen, but true professionals know how to take it in their stride!” She had cheered up now, and skipped over to her room so she could practice alone. 

“That’s my girl!” I called after her as she closed the door. 

Now I was alone, I had time to think about what Miles was doing at the prosecutor’s office. Why would he so urgently need to go to work on a Sunday? I know prosecutors don’t get days off very often, but how likely was it that this was actually an emergency? I had a feeling if it was, Miles would have told me a few more details about the nature of it at least. He looked a little unnerved before he left. I wonder what’s going through his mind. 

When I glanced over at his laptop, I didn’t see anything out of the ordinary in the report he had up. If anything, it was a pretty boring case. Is that what it’s like when you’re assigned cases instead of taking them? Forgive me for saying I’d find it hard to passionately fight for someone if I was forced to. Not that I really need to be thinking about that anymore. Miles doing his work in the apartment made getting my mind off it even harder, as I’d started to see reports and case files lying around again. 

He was always careful to clean up after himself and never left anything behind on the desk or the coffee table, so it was only when I’d catch him working. But it was still enough to make things awkward.

I woke up early in the morning, disturbed by Miles getting out of bed. 

“Where are you going?” I rubbed my eyes. I hadn’t been asleep for long.

He definitely wasn’t expecting to have woken me up, because the look on his face was priceless. He quickly shifted his eyes to the corner of the room and put on a serious expression.

“To the office. It’s important.” 

“I thought you were working from home from now on.” 

“There’s a difficult case I need to look over some files regarding.” 

Huh. I remember the case he was looking at yesterday wasn’t anything special. But he wasn’t lying. So was he working on a different case today? It would make sense. Still, something feels off…

“Do you want to… talk about it?” I asked.

“I really shouldn’t. I’ve got to get going.” To ease my concern, he walked up to the bed and gave me a quick kiss before he left.

I tried to go back to sleep for some time, but eventually gave up and got ready for the day. I had gotten around to washing the dishes from last night’s dinner when Trucy woke up and came into the room.

“Morning, Truce.” I said without looking up.

“Morning, Daddy!” She started sifting through the DVDs from yesterday, chose one and put it into the TV. 

“You still planning on watching all of those? I might need to go buy some earplugs.”

“Daddy! What’s your problem with the Steel Samurai? What did he do to you?” 

“Well, the guy playing the character himself, I don’t mind him. We’re actually kinda friends, in a sense. I just don’t really like the spin-offs.” 

I reached for a kitchen towel to dry the dishes with.

“You’re friends with the Steel Samurai?! How?!” 

“It’s a long story.” I said as I stacked up the dishes so I could put them into the cupboard. 

“What are you in a hurry for? You’ve got nothing to do today, right?”

“Right.” I sighed. “Do you really want to know?”

“Of course! It’s bound to be something interesting if you won’t tell me. That’s how it always is with you.” 

Ouch. I knew she thought I was boring, but knowing she thinks of me like I hide all the fun really hurts. 

“Alright, alright. Put those puppy dog eyes away.” 

“Yay!” 

She jumped onto the sofa, waiting for storytime. I followed after her now I’d finished the dishes. 

“Don’t do that! You’ll break it if you jump on it that hard!” 

I, on the other hand, took my time sinking into the sofa. If I was going to sit for a while, I’m going to make sure I’m comfortable. Trucy scooched in closer and cuddled up to me as I began to explain. 

“This was… a while ago. Almost three years ago.”

“Three years ago? That’s a long time! I was only 5 then.” 

“Yeah, I suppose. Though you’re not much older than that now.” 

“Hey! There’s a world of difference between 5 and 8, Daddy!”

“Is there now?” I chuckled. “Anyway, Maya was there. She was the one who told me about it.”

“Aunt Maya was there? What did she tell you about? Stop being so vague!!” 

“Patience, patience! I’m getting to it. The Steel Samurai, or the actor who plays him I guess, was accused of murder .”

“Ooooh! Do go on!” 

“Wait, you do know the Steel Samurai is just an actor in a costume, right?”

“Of course I do, I’m not stupid!”

“That’s a little rude. There was a kid about your age who acted like he a was real person.” 

“Really? I thought everyone knew.”

I didn’t know what to say in response, so I just shrugged.

“So, the story the police came up with was that he killed his fellow actor, the villain Evil Magistrate.”

“The hero killed the villain, and got accused of murder! Even though that’s what he always does on TV! That’s so funny!” 

“The word you’re looking for is ironic, Trucy.” 

“Noted!” 

“Also, the hero didn’t kill the villain. Don’t say that if they haven’t been convicted, Trucy. It’s not proper.” 

“Ooooh, Mr Ex-Lawyer here, with all the fancy words! Keep going, keep going!” 

I tried to smile, but it came out a little sad. It was cute Trucy wanted to hear about my life. I just wish it didn’t hurt so much to recall. 

“Anyway, Maya was handling the calls of the office. After she’d woken me up in a panic about the news, all of a sudden the Steel Samurai was calling her asking for me to defend him!” 

“Woah! So you proved he didn’t do it?” 

“That’s right! How’d you know?”

“You said not to say someone killed someone if they haven’t been convicted. Do you mean they decided he didn’t do it? In court?”

“Yes, he was acquitted. It turns out the whole thing was an accident. Someone had gotten into a fight with the victim and pushed him in self-defense.”

I wanted to leave out the… gorier details. I wouldn’t be able to tell my daughter about how someone was pierced through the chest on a fence post in good conscience. 

“So that’s how you know him! That’s awesome, Daddy! But… is that enough to call him a friend?” 

“Well, that wasn’t the only time we met. I was- we were invited to a few events after that. Me and Maya, that is.” 

“Ooooh!! I sense another storytime!”

“Absolutely not.” I got up from the sofa.

“Oh please! Come on!” She started pulling at my arm, trying to get me to sit back down.

“No means no, Trucy. I’m serious.” 

“Woah! That just makes me even more curious.”

“Forget about it.” I saw Trucy’s face fall, and I couldn’t stand her looking all sad like that. “Good you let go of me when you did, or I’d get Miles to prosecute you for unlawful imprisonment.” 

“Wait, could he really do that?” Guess it wasn’t a good joke, because that made her even sadder. Worried, even. 

“No, no! I wasn’t being serious! It was just a joke! Just, don’t hold people back when they want to leave, Trucy. It’s not a good idea, and could be a crime.” 

“How was I meant to know it was a joke? You and Miles know so much more about the law than me! You’re using all these big words I just don’t understand!” She started to cry. 

“Oh god, no. Oh Trucy, come here. I’m sorry. Listen, how about you ask me everything about the words you don’t understand, and I’ll explain the best I can. Does that make you feel any better?” 

“Yes.” She was still upset, but stopped crying and was drying her tears as we sat back on the sofa. She lay her head on my lap, watching my face closely as I answered her questions. She really was interested in what I knew. I couldn’t understand what she saw in me, but I’d tell her everything if it’d keep that smile on her face. 

It was another few hours before Miles came back from the office. He didn’t look to be in a particularly good mood. In fact, he looked puzzled. 

“What’s wrong… Miles?” 

His confusion only grew when he heard me say that, and then he saw Trucy, still watching TV. 

“Oh, nothing.” 

I sighed. I was tired of this act he’s been putting on. Trucy would probably be occupied for a while, so I pulled him into the bedroom. 

“You’re telling me what’s going on. Now.”

“Why do I have to? I can have activities that aren’t to do with you.”

“Miles. You know why. You won’t let me keep secrets from you, but you do the very same? Treat me like an equal here.” 

“You don’t know what I’m searching for. Don’t get involved. Please.” 

I couldn’t take this anymore. I threw my arms in the air in frustration and started pacing around the room. 

“What more trouble could I get into?? I’m already a criminal, Miles! What’s the point in protecting me from anything anymore? What do I have to lose?!” 

“A lot. For one, stop yelling. You don’t want Trucy to hear, do you.” 

“Arrghh!” I lowered my voice after one last scream. “Why are you hiding this from me? You brought up Trucy, is this about her? Is she involved?” 

They were there already, but I felt the psychelocks tighten. A wave of panic came over me. 

“Miles! If she’s involved, you have to tell me what’s going on! I’m her father, I have to keep her safe! Please, just tell me!!” 

“Fine, but… please let go of me first.” 

I hadn’t even noticed, but I started grabbing onto him in my stress. 

“Ohmygod! Sorry!” I let go of him and he stepped back, a little rattled. 

“I’m… looking into April… and Kristoph. I didn’t want to tell you because you’re already so stressed out over it. You really need to think about something else and get your mind off it.”

“You think I don’t know that!?” 

“Calm down!”

I couldn’t bear him staring at me like that. So I took a deep breath. 

“You’re right. Sorry. Please tell me more.” 

He looked down. He had to avoid my eyes. Seeing my frightful panic probably scared him too. 

“Kristoph… there’s been accusations against him. He was found not guilty, of course, but I can’t help but find it suspect. That is, if what you’ve told me about him is true.” 

“It- is.”

I couldn’t believe it. Could he have used forged evidence not just in regular trials… but in his own? What other crimes has he committed? What else is he hiding?

“I… need some fresh air. I’m going for a walk.” I had to clear my mind. I wasn’t in the headspace to deal with this… think through this. When I’ve calmed down, that’s when I’ll know what to do next.

“I understand. I hope you… feel better soon.”

I ended up going to the club. It was a force of habit, I guess. I stayed there for a while, and then there was no point leaving when my shift was going to start soon. I wasn’t in any hurry to get home. I knew Miles could take care of Trucy just fine without me. 

“I brought you breakfast in bed. After last night, I thought you’d like a little extra care.” 

“Oh, thanks.”

I lifted myself up to a sitting position and propped some pillows up behind me. My back pain really had eased since Miles bought the bed. He placed a tray on my lap with some toaster strudels, coffee, a mug of water and the same medicine he’d given me last week. That brought the throbbing pain in my head to my attention. 

“How’d- how’d you know I was hungover?”

 He stared out the window. He looked worried. Again. I’m getting real sick of this.

“You woke me up last night. At about 4AM, you got back and tried to get under the covers. You… needed my help to get in bed. I made the conclusion that you wouldn’t exactly be feeling the best this morning.” 

“I’m fine, really. It’s just a headache. I didn’t have that much.” 

“This is two weeks in a row now, Phoenix. Are you sure you don’t have a problem?” 

“No, I don’t! I remembered to get in bed this time, so clearly I wasn’t as bad as last time. Just… let it go already.” 

“You struggled to figure out bed covers. I wouldn’t say that’s the action of someone who’s ‘just a little’ drunk. Would you?” 

“I’m not doing this before breakfast.” I picked up a toaster strudel and shoved it in my mouth. 

Miles waited patiently for me to eat. It seems that today he wasn’t planning on going to the office. Maybe something I’d said yesterday had gotten to him.

“I know you don’t want to hear it, but I can’t help but be concerned for you. For your health.” 

He was still looking out the window, avoiding my eyes. He only spoke when I got out of bed and put the empty breakfast tray down. 

“I’m an adult. I can take care of myself. So just… stop bringing it up.” 

I tried to sound convincing, but I wasn’t fully convinced myself. It’s not that I didn’t need Miles to help me, but that I didn’t want him to. He has his own life and staying here, babysitting me, is taking him away from it. 

“Do you think you can fool me?” He turned around and looked me in the eyes for the first time today. I’m not gonna lie, it scared me a little. He continued. “You try to hide it, admittedly quite well, but I know you. I know when you’re acting strange. Most nights you drink. And most mornings you’re hungover. Does that not… trouble you?” 

I fetched my morning clothes from the chair I’d chucked them on last night and got changed. 

“I don’t need any of this holier-than-thou bullshit, Miles. I don’t know a single person who could work at a bar and not have a drink or two. If you think you could do better, I invite you to try.” 

Miles looked hurt. And quietly frustrated. He gripped his arm and took a breath before responding. 

“I’m not challenging your decisions, Phoenix. This isn’t about your job, either. I just… think you should get some help.” 

“I’m… fine. Please. Stop. Talking. About it.” I spoke through gritted teeth, but I wasn’t at any risk of shouting. Instead of a red-hot anger rising up inside me, it was just… pain. Not even distress, because that would imply energy. Force. A want to act. The only action I wanted to take was to get back in bed. I fell back and collapsed on top of the covers.

“OK. I will.” Miles looked back at me, and then headed into the main room. He left me lying there for goodness knows how long. 

A while later, I heard a knock on the door. Then Trucy came in, hopped on the bed and stared me right in the face. 

“Morning, Daddy! What are you doing, just lying here?! Get up, get up, get up!” She started trying to pull me off the bed. 

“Why? You got plans for today? I didn’t know of any.” 

“We ALWAYS have to make the most of the day! Do something! Anything! It’s better than nothing!” 

“Not so loud!” I begrudgingly got out of bed and made my way towards the door. “Did Miles put you up to this?” I asked.

“How did you know! I thought I was doing so well…”

“When have you ever knocked on a door before entering? That’s what gave it away.” 

“Whoopsies! I’m going to have to try harder then.”

“Good luck.” I smirked. “You’re going to be trying for a long time. Not many people have successfully kept something hidden from me.” 

“Challenge accepted!” 

We both laughed as we joined Miles in the main room. 

“Oh, glad to see a smile on your face, Phoenix.” Miles looked round to see me, and smiled in return. He was sitting on the sofa, laptop open. Working on yet another case, I’m sure. 

“Hey, I’m sorry about earlier. I was…”

“No, no. I understand.” 

I sat down next to him. I waited until Trucy wasn’t looking and gave him a kiss. Seeing his eyes widen made me laugh all over again. He rapidly looked down and continued typing up his report. 

“Whatcha working on? Something interesting this time?”

“Have you been looking at my reports?! You know how confidential these are!” He was still flushed.

“Oh, come on! It’s not like I’ll tell anyone. So what is it?” 

“I’m not telling you. But I can’t stop you looking over my shoulder. This is your apartment, after all.” 

And so, I snuggled up to Miles, reading the reports on his laptop screen. Trucy ate breakfast while watching kid’s TV, sitting cross-legged on the floor. 

I had a goal in mind when I met up with Kristoph today. I was going to find out what this ‘ulterior motive’ is, whether he likes it or not. Still, I walked into the restaurant and sat down casually as I always did. 

“Kristoph.” 

“Phoenix.” He nodded. “How are you faring?”

“I’m well, thanks. How about you?” 

“Could be better. Something is missing from my treasured childhood home.”

“Did something get stolen?”

“You could say that. My brother, stolen away from me by the promise of some flashy pretentious lifestyle as a musician.”

“Oh, you’re still talking about that. I thought something else had happened.”

“Of course I am. We were inseparable, and now out of nowhere he’s decided to separate us. A selfish decision, don’t you think?” 

I uttered a non-committal “hmm,” as I poured myself a drink. I didn’t think an answer either way would help here. 

“He didn’t think about how I felt!!” I wasn’t expecting Kristoph’s practiced temper to falter so soon. He banged his fists on the table and gritted his teeth. It was like he was physically pained. 

“Woah, Kristoph! Chill out! He wasn’t trying to hurt you!”

I don’t know why I felt it. Everything I’ve been told, everything I’ve seen, made me anything but sympathetic toward him. But in the depths of my soul, I felt sorry for him. He felt betrayed. Without thinking, I got out of my seat and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. It looked like that made him feel a little better, as he looked up at me with a small smile. 

That smile faded as quickly as it appeared. He gripped my hands, a look of stricken panic on his face.

“How could you know that? Do you know he didn’t mean to hurt me? I need to know!!” 

“Think of this from his point of view. He left with his band, right? It’s probably more about wanting to get out and see the world with them, rather than trying to hurt you.” 

He was holding onto me pretty tight, and it scared me. Is this what I was like last night? Still, I tried to be careful about my choice of words. I couldn’t let him know I’d talked to Klavier about this. 

“That’s… one way of looking at it.” He conceded and relaxed his grip. I felt grateful to have my hands back. “Unfortunately, unless I get in contact with him, I won’t know his true intentions.” He paused. “You… You seem confused. Do you know how it feels to have someone be there your entire childhood and then disappear?” 

“I don’t.” I couldn't hide the pained expression on my face as I talked. “I was an only child. I spent a lot of my childhood alone, to be honest.” 

“Oh.” He looked disappointed. “So you can’t understand how I feel then.”

“That doesn’t mean I can’t help though!” He couldn’t stop talking about his family with me just because we had different experiences. I needed to know more about him, and childhood is a large part of anyone’s personality. 

“You have a point. Thank you, Phoenix. For being here for me.” 

“No problem. I couldn’t just leave you like that.”

Now that he’d calmed down, I remembered why I wanted to talk to Kristoph in the first place. 

“Do you… hate being alone?”

“Naturally.” By now he’d completely returned to his usual composure. “If you’re almost always in the company of others, it can be unsettling to suddenly be by your lonesome.” 

“Is that… why you wanted to get closer to me? To have someone else around, so you wouldn’t be alone? Maybe you knew. Maybe you felt Klavier was going to leave soon. People have a way of knowing these things through intuition.” 

He smirked. 

“Intuition? What rubbish. That’s almost as ridiculous as believing in fortune telling, psychics and magic. It’s all just a placebo because the average person can’t tolerate harsh reality.” 

“It’s much more real than you might think. People can dress it up however they want, but strip magic back to the basics, and it’s just as real as anything else.” 

“What do you know about magic? Do you honestly believe all that hocus pocus? And here I was, thinking you were intelligent.” 

“Sorry to disappoint you.” I shrugged. In the last few months, I’ve learnt more than my fair share about magic, but I had nothing to prove. 

“Kristoph… how much do you hate being alone? Is it enough to go out of your way to find someone to get close to?”

“What do you think?” He smiled. 

By now I knew this meant he wouldn’t tell me. But I also knew it meant I was right. I hadn’t thought Kristoph would be so desperate for company, but knowing that, his behavior in our meetings made more sense. Now I felt even worse about skipping out without letting him know beforehand, and about disappearing off to Kurain for a week.

2PM. I had just happened to glance at the clock on the coffee table. It’s hard to believe that a month ago, at this very hour, I was adopting Trucy. She’s made such a big impression on my life, I can hardly imagine now what it’d be like if she wasn’t around. And not just because at this moment, she was showing me a new magic trick she’d been working on. 

“Daddy! You’re not paying attention, are you!? You’re not even looking!”

“Oh, sorry Truce.”

“Alright, let’s start again from the top!” 

Miles was sitting at the table in the kitchen, in deep focus concentrating on yet another case. He sure works a lot. 

It was almost five when he shut his laptop and joined us. Trucy had finished practising for the day and was now reading one of her books, sitting on the sofa opposite me. Miles sat down next to me and gently held my arm. 

“Difficult case?” I asked. 

“Not really.”

“Shame. You’re one of the district’s highest ranking prosecutors, and this is the thanks you get? Supervising boring, straightforward cases? You should get to live a little, Miles!”

“I’ve done my fair share of living, thank you.” He sighed, burdened with the exhaustion of quite a storied past. But he started to laugh at the end of it as if he agreed with me, just in the slightest.

That warm, tired smile made me feel lighter inside. We locked eyes and I felt, just for a moment, as if everything was alright. ‘This isn’t such a bad life, after all,’ I thought.

The rest of the evening was pretty busy, and it wasn’t until I’d put Trucy to bed before we had a chance to speak again uninterrupted. Miles was getting ready to go to sleep when I flopped on the bed and muttered to myself.

“A month…”

“Hmm?” 

“I can’t believe it’s been a month. I still don’t know how to feel about all this.”

“What’s so confusing exactly?” Miles inquired as he put on his shirt. 

“Well, do I deserve her? Do I deserve this? I know there’s nothing else I could have done in the situation, but I can’t help but think in any other circumstances, someone else would have been able to take better care of her than me.” 

“There’s no perfect father, Phoenix. You’re doing the best you can, and that’s really all anyone can ask for.” 

He got into bed. I laid my head on his chest and looked him in the eyes.

“You sure you’re not just saying that to make me feel better?” I sulked. 

“Of course not. You know I don’t do that sort of thing.” 

“Yeah… you don’t.” 

“It’s nice to see your overwhelming heart being put to good use. I could never trust your clients. But Trucy… I know for a fact she deserves it.”

“Wow, Miles. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you jump to someone’s defense so quickly. You haven’t known her for that long. It’s not like you to trust so easily.”

“She’s a child, Phoenix. She’s not likely to perpetrate any sort of crime. But I’ll admit… I have grown fond of her.”

I laughed. It felt good to see Miles being so open for once. 

“I don’t blame you. And I figured. You’ve so readily opted to help me out and take care of her.”

“To see a child so carefree and untroubled… It heals the soul.” He had a wistful look on his face.

“She’s not entirely carefree, you know. April had a big effect on her too. In a way… she’s better at hiding it than I am.” 

“Yes… I just hope that with your support, the effect on her won’t grow over time.”

“You mean, like it did with you?”

“Hmm.” 

It’s hard to tell whether I was being a good influence on Trucy or not. Her cheerful, unbothered demeanor most of the time meant that I could never tell when she was upset over something until she burst into tears. She knows she has someone on her side, and that’s always a good thing. But I wish I knew how I could step in earlier, so she wouldn’t get hurt like that. 

“Do you think there’s something I could do better? Anything. She still barely trusts me enough to talk about her anxieties, but I’ve been taking care of her for nearly three months now. What am I doing wrong!?”

Miles ruffled my hair and smiled.

“Like I just said, nothing. Don’t you remember time moves faster for children? It’s been a long time for you, but I’m sure she still feels like this is all new. Just… give her time.”

“She acts like she settled in so quickly, though.”

“And that’s all it is. An act.”

“I really want her to trust me. She needs to open up so I can take care of her! I need… to protect her.”

“She will in time. It takes a while to get out of ingrained habits like that. For now, they’re protecting her. She’s just waiting until she feels like she doesn’t need them anymore.” 

“And how can I do that!? That’s what I’ve been asking!”

“Deep breaths, Phoenix. You’re getting worked up.”

I scowled, but did as he suggested. He kept talking, and it settled my nerves a little.

“It’s a slow process, but she will trust you over time. She already loves you. Try to show you’re there for her and encourage her to talk about her feelings. So often we feel we can’t, or that others don’t want us to, so by creating a space where she feels she can explain her point of view without judgment, she’ll feel more ready to talk with you.”

“Easier said than done.” I laughed, but I didn’t think this was funny. I think it was more of a nervous laugh than anything else.

“I never said it was easy. None of this is. You’ve taken on a huge responsibility, Phoenix. But I know you can do this.” 

And then he kissed me. It was such a shock. Usually I’m the one initiating, because Miles has always been reserved in the affectionate sense. That one little act, where Miles went out of his way to assure me, made me feel much more confident. 

“Yeah.” I responded. “You’re right. Just sometimes I wonder what I was thinking.”

“You were thinking she needs you. And you were right.”

I smiled, got out of bed, and quickly kissed him again. It was time for me to leave for my shift. 

“Love you. Bye.”

“Take care, Phoenix. See you soon.”

“I will, I will.” I laughed as I shut the door. 

That talk with Miles really did make me feel better, but it didn’t put the anxieties inside me to rest. It really hurt that after three months of doing everything I can for Trucy, she still performs for me like I’m just another audience member. She calls me ‘Daddy’, but does she really see me as her father? It felt like just another nickname, or an inside joke. If she really saw me as a parental figure, wouldn’t she feel more comfortable talking about her emotions with me? Or am I really just that bad of a parent?

I couldn’t get these thoughts out of my head as I sat on my usual stool in the club. It suddenly felt like the armor Miles had given me had all fallen off, and I was yet again vulnerable to the onslaught of attacks coming from inside of me. It was an unusually slow night for the club, and it dragged on and on. I wish I’d had more customers so I could distract myself for longer, because nothing I could reassure myself with was going to make these thoughts go away.

Miles was yet again working on a weekend, so he had an excuse not to get dragged by Trucy to the fairground which had been set up in a park nearby. I had no such excuse, and couldn’t make one up fast enough so that she wouldn’t push me out the door. 

“Remind me why you wanted to do this again?” I asked. 

“It’s a fairground, Daddy! What else do I need to say! The games, the stalls, the rides, it’s all so much fun!”

“My personal idea of fun doesn’t involve much moving around on rollercoasters and rides myself, but you do you.” I smiled and patted her back as we turned the corner and arrived at the grounds.

Trucy went on a few different moving rides, each causing me varying levels of distress accompanying her. After I took a minute to catch my breath and stop the world from spinning, Trucy opted for a ride I could watch her on from a distance: the merry-go-round. 

“Look at all the options, Daddy! These horses all look so fast! Oh, but then there’s the mythical creatures! Mermaids! Oh, a unicorn! I’m definitely riding the unicorn!” 

“Alright.” As soon as I’d got her safely seated on the ride, I bolted as far away as I could. I had to keep watch on the ride- and that alone gave me a headache. Since when have I had such bad motion sickness?

“OK, Trucy. Is there anything you want to do that doesn’t involve spinning around really fast?”

“Tons!”

She began to run around the market, what looked like an endless labyrinth of games, gift stands and fast food stalls. She stopped at one and squealed. 

“What is it, Trucy?”

“Buuuuuuuunnnnnny! Bunny! Just look at it, Daddy! Look, look, look!”

The game was bunny-themed. It looked like a version of Whack-A-Mole that people claimed was too violent so was adjusted to be less offensive. When a bunny’d pop up, you ‘feed’ them a carrot to gain points. Around the perimeter of the stall was a collection of stuffed bunnies of different sizes.

“That’s a bunny alright. Well, a stuffed toy one. You like it?”

“Yes, yes yes yes, YES!”

She was pulling on my arm and started to squeeze it as she got really excited.

“OWW! Not so hard, Trucy!”

“Oh, sorry Daddy! I’m just so happy!”

“Looks like you’re going to have to play this game if you want to win it.”

“Can you play for me, Daddy? Can you?” 

I thought for a second. 

“Why don’t you see if you can do it yourself first?” 

It didn’t look like a particularly difficult game. With Trucy’s sleight of hand from her magician tricks, I was confident she could handle this. And I’d like to see her try.

“Really? But it looks so difficult!”

I crouched down and whispered in her ear.

“That’s just a trick to throw you off. It’s actually really easy. All you have to do is wait until they pop up, then…”

Trucy nodded, but then she hesitated to put the coin I gave her into the machine.

“Oh go on! Go on, you can do it! Trucy, I believe in you.” 

With that, she started the game. Keeping my advice in mind, she managed to rack up a pretty high score. She ended up winning a mid-sized bunny that was pretty lanky, but still cute in its own way. 

“Thank you, Daddy!” Trucy was pressing the toy into her face, admiring how soft it was. 

“I have no idea why you’re thanking me. You won that yourself.” I patted her on the back again. 

She really was pleased to win that bunny, because she held it close the entire rest of the day. Just before we left for home, she was trying to still rub it on her face and accidentally ended up smudging some of the ice cream we’d eaten on its own face. 

“Oh no! Mr. Bunny’s got a stain!”

“So he has. It’s alright Trucy, he’s just been enjoying the ice cream too!” 

“But he was so pristinely white before! He won’t ever look the same!”

Honestly, thank goodness. I wasn’t about to put on an entirely separate cycle every time I did the laundry just to keep this rabbit its original color. It was going to get the same treatment as everything else.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“You really think so?”

She looked up at me, worry in her eyes. I remembered what I’d talked to Miles about the other day. How he said I needed to make her feel like she could tell me how she felt, make a ‘safe space’ or whatever. Knowing that, I couldn’t let this go while she was still upset. I sighed.

“Alright. I’ll tell you what. There’s a little magic powder I can get from the store that’ll make that stain disappear. Just like one of your magic tricks.”

“Really! That’s a real thing?” 

“Would I lie about magic, Truce? Magic’s very important, isn’t it?”

“Yes!” She jumped up and started tugging at my arm again. “Then what are we waiting for! Let’s go get this magic powder already!”

“Patience! Let me at least finish my ice cream first!” 

“Ughh, you eat so slooooowly!”

“You only ate yours so quickly because greedy little Bunny here helped!”

Now I’d reassured her I’d do something about it, she was able to laugh at my joke. It felt good to know I’d addressed her concerns, even if it inconvenienced me. A few extra bucks and a special laundry load was a small price to pay to make her happy. I just hope she doesn’t get in the habit of solving her problems with my wallet. 

One trip to the supermarket and one small wash later, and Bunny was as good as new. 

“Thank you, Daddy!” Trucy tackled me with a massive hug. “And Mr. Bunny says thank you, too!” She puppeted his arms and legs around to look like he was signalling his gratitude to me. Miles was on the sofa reading a book when he heard the commotion and turned around. 

“Who’s this?” He said, pointing at the toy. 

“I’m Mr. Bunny! Trucy won me at the fair today, and I am so grateful to be invited into your home!” She made him curtsy to Miles. I’m sure he found it cute, even if he didn’t show it. 

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Bunny.” Miles offered the bunny a handshake, which he took. 

“See, Daddy. That’s how you introduce yourself! Not calling him a ‘that’. How rude!”

“Terribly impolite, Phoenix.” Miles smirked. 

“I’m sorry, Bunny.” 

“His name is Mr. Bunny!" Trucy corrected me. "But he accepts your apology.” 

She got into bed and held Bunny up close to her. I came in to say my usual goodnight, and kissed Trucy on the forehead. 

“Hey! Mr. Bunny deserves a kiss too! You can’t have favorite children!”

Is the bunny her brother now?

“But Trucy, you are my favorite child.” 

She blushed and giggled.

“Aww, but you can’t say that in front of him! He’ll get jealous!” 

“Cover his ears then.”

“Have you seen them? They’re huge! He can hear everything .”

That’s a little ominous. I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that. 

“Goodnight, Trucy. Goodnight, Bunny.”

Kissing a stuffed toy was gross. He was freshly washed, at least, but then I got the taste of washing powder. Also since he was new, he was still moulting fluff in the way new sweaters and other fluffy objects do. I brushed my tongue with my toothbrush thoroughly before I went to bed, but I still felt its presence.

Kristoph was sitting at the table like usual, leaning forward, eyes fixed on me as he spoke. 

“How are things, Phoenix?”

“I’m well, thanks. How about you?”

He smirked. 

“You said the same thing last week, you know.”

“Huh. Did I? Well, it’s still true, I guess.” 

“Since you asked, I’m feeling better. I still miss my brother dearest, of course, but I’m finding ways to make the house feel less empty.”

“That’s good. Are you redecorating then?”

“In a sense. I’ve been indulging in some retail therapy, splashing out on some luxuries I’ve held myself back from buying for a while. I don’t know why though.” He laughed and looked to the side, as if in genuine thought about why he wouldn’t use his ample income on accessories. 

“Do you find spending money actually helps you feel better? Personally, I don’t see how it’d make much of a difference. You want your brother back, not some new clothes.” 

He laughed again, but this time his eyes turned back to me. He kept a smile on his face as he retorted.

“Well, of course I know that! But I’m not going to find him anytime soon, so I might as well keep myself company with other things, don’t you agree?”

“Things don’t replace people, Kristoph.” 

“Oh, but wouldn’t it be nice if they did? Life would be ever so much more simple if the pain from people’s absence could be medicated with cash and luxury goods.”

I looked to the far corner of the room, deep in thought about this topic.

“I don’t think that’d be good for you. Yeah, people can suck sometimes, but avoiding them altogether out of fear of getting hurt causes more pain long-term, in my opinion.” 

“It appears we see eye to eye on this. What a shame. I was looking forward to debating with you.” 

He rested his head on his hands and looked at me expectantly from across the table. 

“Let’s change the subject then.” I said. “Do you get out much? Other than work and meeting up with me, I guess.” 

“I spend a great deal of time within my own four walls, but I do make an effort to enjoy the surroundings on my way to work. There’s a lovely row of flowers that always puts a smile on my face when I drive past it.” 

“Cars and flowers… two things I don’t know much about.” I smiled awkwardly. 

“You don’t have a car? What, do you use public transport?” He was utterly disgusted. 

“Yeah, these days at least. I used to ride my bicycle everywhere. I haven’t touched it in a while though.” 

It was impractical to use my bike when basically everywhere I’d go I’d bring Trucy. So over the last few months, I’d got more accustomed to either walking or using the bus to get where I wanted to go. 

“Those tin cans brimming with people crammed in like sardines? How does that not make you feel sick?”

“Oh come on, it’s not that bad. Maybe it’s just because I avoid the work rush, but it’s usually in much better condition than you think.” 

“It’s not exactly like I can make my own work hours to avoid the rush.” He remarked. 

“Why not?” I chuckled in response. “You’re the boss, aren’t you?” 

“Yes, but nobody comes to a law firm at 2AM, Phoenix. Think logically.” 

Nobody? I couldn’t come up with an exact example off the top of my head, but I’m sure I took cases at some very odd hours of the night. Consequences of sleeping where you work, I guess. 

“What am I meant to do if I need help then? No one thinks of us nightshifters.” I tutted, feigning annoyance. 

“Are you nocturnal now? Go in the daylight hours like everyone else.”

“I’m here, aren’t I? I could be sleeping instead. Heaven knows I need it.”

“Your sacrifice is appreciated.” He jokingly bowed to me, and this time we both laughed. 

About an hour passed as we continued to talk and eat our meal. I checked the time and realized Miles and Trucy were waiting for me, so I stood up to leave.

“It’s about time I get going.”

“So soon?”

“Yeah, sorry. Hey, I hope you feel better about missing your brother soon. Make sure you’re getting some sunlight, it really helps stave off the blues. Remember, you can always call me if you need someone. Anyway, I’ll see you later.” 

I hugged Miles when I got back home. When I pulled away, I noticed his face had crumpled in some kind of discomfort. 

“Why are you looking at me like that, Miles? Come on, what’d I do?” 

“You reek of cigarette smoke. You always do, whenever you come back from meeting him .” 

I realized he was avoiding naming Kristoph because Trucy was in the room. He knew I hadn’t mentioned him to her. 

“Do I?” 

“Yeah, Daddy! You stink!” Trucy piped up. 

“Geez, OK. There’s a nicer way of saying that, Truce. I’m gonna go have a shower then.” 

I used the shower as an opportunity to think about everything. I had this balled-up tense feeling in my stomach, and I didn’t know where it was coming from. I’d had a good discussion with Kristoph, it’s not like he’d insulted me or anything. So why, after leaving that conversation, did I feel so much more uneasy than I did this morning? There’s no reason for it to have unsettled me like this, but now a sensation of something was rising up inside me. Was it… guilt? What had I done wrong? As it grew more painful, I sat on the floor of the shower, my hands around my head, desperate to understand what I was feeling. 

“Phoenix? Are you still in there? Are you OK?”

“Miles? Yeah, I’m… fine. Just give me a sec!” 

I wrapped a towel around my waist and stepped into the bedroom, where Miles had been waiting by the door, that concerned expression of his on his face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“That’s my line. You’ve been in there for an hour. Is something troubling you?”

“Yeah, I’m- fine.” I mumbled, distracted because I was frantically searching the room for a clean shirt and pants. I found them underneath the bed. Because we didn’t have much traditional bedroom furniture in this room, Miles has gotten into the habit of hiding things like clothes out of sight in other ways because apparently putting clothes on a bookshelf is ‘inconceivable’. And just leaving them in your line of sight is even worse . Once I had gotten dressed, he responded.

“I don’t think you’ve noticed this… but you hesitate before saying the word ‘fine’ every time you say you’re fine. It’s not very reassuring.” 

“I’m not a child, Miles. You don’t have to do anything for me.” I avoided his eyes, but glanced back at him for a moment. That irritating expression of concern changed to one I could only register as love.

“I don’t have to, but I want to. Please, if there’s something I can do to help you right now, tell me .”

“Oh, alright.” I huffed. “I’ve- had this bad feeling since I got back from the club today. A general, uneasy feeling. Like guilt, as if there was something important I’ve forgotten to do.”

“You’re still meeting Kristoph to try to understand his involvement in April, right?”

“Right.”

“And what did you talk about today?” He held my hand gently, and started caressing it with his thumb. “Usually, when you discover something new about April, you’re racking your brain over it. You often want to talk about it with me, too. But you haven’t figured something out for a while, have you?” 

I pressed the back of my head up against the wall as I looked up. “Argh, you’re right. I, I-” I sunk down and sat on the floor, thinking. “I don’t have any more ideas on April, Miles. I’m stuck. I don’t know where to go from here. I just thought if I kept doing the same thing…” 

“It’s more than that, Phoenix.” He let go of my hand and turned around. Now he looked… almost angry. “You’re protecting him.”

“What!? What are you even talking about? Why would I do something like that!? He’s… he’s…”

“A forger. You can’t even bring yourself to say it!” He threw his hands in the air and started pacing the room. It really felt like I was getting lectured now. 

“Look, I’m not protecting him, OK! If he’s done something wrong, then I wholly support…”

“IF he’s done something wrong? This is exactly what I’m talking about, Phoenix! It’s like you can’t even remember one month ago. You were the one who told me you’d figured out Kristoph had forged in that trial. You were the one who convinced me to stand by your side and help you discover the truth. Did you forget, or do you want to forget?”

I was shocked into silence. I… don’t know. Maybe it’s the alcohol, or maybe it’s the stress, but I’d been so focused on living in the moment, I don’t really remember the past few months well at all. I knew roughly what was happening, of course. But the details? I tried and tried to remember and the only result was a fuzzy, achy feeling in my head. I started to cry. Miles immediately tensed up. He looked… really torn. He was still angry with me, as he had a right to be. But I could tell he felt awful about making me cry. It had been… a while since I’d cried in front of someone else. I was devastated that I didn’t know what was going on. I keep saying I’m not a child, but at this moment, I wanted someone to comfort me like one. 

“Miles…” I reached out to him. He saw me looking pathetic, shaking on the floor, and he couldn’t keep his own lip from quivering. He hugged me fiercely, and I let out a river of tears. I could feel a small wet sensation on my back. He was a very quiet crier, just as reserved with his emotions as he was with everything else. Good, because I was howling enough for the both of us.

I’d woken up earlier than usual and was having breakfast with Trucy when I noticed Miles’ pocket calendar out on the coffee table next to his laptop. He was up and working like always, and it got me thinking. 

“Hey, Trucy?”

“Yes, Daddy?”

“When do you go back to school again?”

“Umm…” She thought for a few seconds, chewing on her spoon. “The first week of August, I think?”

“Hmm.” 

I needed to remember that while Trucy did transfer schools when she came to live with me in April, there's a difference between being a latecomer and the start of a whole new grade. It’s been a long time since I’ve had to think about schools at all, but I had a feeling this was important to her. 

I heard tapping for a few seconds, then Miles spoke up. 

“She’s right. Grade schools start again the first Monday in August.” He’d looked up the school’s website.

“Oh, thanks Miles.” I said, and he nodded in my direction before returning to his work. 

“So,” I turned to Trucy, “You’re going into… third grade, right?”

“Yeah!” I swear I was never this enthusiastic about school. She kicked her legs so hard the cheap table in the kitchen jolted and a bit of milk spilt out her cereal bowl. I sighed and went to get something to mop it up with. 

“How much school equipment do you even have? Do you have everything you need?”

I was trying to avoid directly mentioning how when she’d come into the apartment for the first time, she wasn’t carrying any bags other than her cute little heart purse. Her only reminders of her parents are the things she had on her at that time. Considering she’d apparently brought an entire other magician’s outfit with her, I guess she had some tricks to conceal more on her person than I thought. Still, I doubt she had a stocked schoolbag. Now I feel guilty for not having bought her one sooner. She must have been struggling to get by. 

“Now that you mention it… They did give me a list of things I needed for next year!”

“They did? Where’d you put it?”

“Give me a second!” She darted into her room. I heard a few rustling sounds and she came out holding a pretty crumpled piece of paper.

“How long have you had this? It looks like it’s been sitting in your room for months!”

“Uh… Just before summer vacation started, I think.”

“And you only told me about this now!?” 

“Sorry, Daddy.” She looked at her feet, embarrassed. I suddenly felt like I’d been too harsh on her. 

“It’s alright.” I crouched down and put a hand on her chin, lifting her face up to look at me. “Let’s take the chance to go school shopping now, why don’t we?” 

“Can we, Daddy? Really?” 

“Why not? Miles can hold down the fort, can’t you Miles?”

“Obviously.” He said, without even looking up. 

I don’t remember how many times I went school shopping as a kid. I tended to just use the same things over and over. It’s easier than buying them new, especially when you don’t need a replacement. But it’s not like Trucy already had enough school supplies. I don’t think the craft kit I got her really counts. So I let her take the lead and choose the stores we’d go to. 

She picked up a few cute notebooks, stationery sets, and the like. They usually had some quirk, like being fluffy or a sparkly character or reminding her of magic in some way. I made sure we followed the list, but I gave Trucy free reign out of the options available. When we got to the checkouts, everything she’d picked amounted to a small mountain. 

“Are you sure you’re going to fit all of this in your heart-purse-fanny-pack-thing?” I asked.

“Of course! It’s bigger than you think, and I made sure to get the small notebooks. I’ve been practicing writing very tiny, so I’m sure it’ll work!”

“I’m not sure what your teacher’s going to think of that.” I laughed. “But OK, if you’re sure about this. If I find out you’re not taking everything you need because it can’t fit in there, I’m getting you a backpack. Understood?” 

“Understood.” Trucy nodded and rocked on her heels. 

I can’t imagine how it feels to be so excited about the start of a new school year, and to have brand new shiny items to show off. Personally, I’d have taken the opportunity to get a new bag too, but Trucy probably thought a backpack would be difficult to wear with her cape. She has no intentions of changing the way she dresses anytime soon, I know that for certain. 

We sat down at a bench near a water feature in the mall, resting for a sec between shops. 

“Thanks for all this, Daddy! It’s so exciting. Summer has really been so fun.”

“It’s not over yet!” I ruffled her hair. “But I’m glad you’re enjoying it.”

“What was it we said we’d do this summer?” Trucy looked deep in thought, scrunching up her face. “You said you wanted to practice piano and see your friends, and I wanted to do more magic. Oh, and go to a waterpark!”

I looked at the fountain, spraying and catching jets of water within its confines, leaving the passersby unaffected.

“It’s not quite a waterpark, per se, but do you want to play in that fountain? Then we can say we’ve ticked off everything we’ve planned to do this summer.”

“Great idea, Daddy!”

Before I could stop her, she ran into the fountain. I breathed a sigh of relief that I was the one holding all the shopping bags filled with items we’d bought. I dropped them on a bench nearby and rushed in after her. I pulled her out and tried to dry her off, but I’d also been splashed so it wasn’t very effective. 

“Good God, Trucy! I was JOKING! You can’t just run into a fountain like that!”

“You don’t make very good jokes, Daddy!” She scowled and crossed her arms. “And why not!”

“It’s against the mall’s rules! We’re lucky security didn’t see and escort us out! Now let’s go before they see us and think we’re suspicious.” I held her hand with one arm and grabbed the shopping bags I’d set down with the other and booked it out of the mall. 

By the time we’d got back home, the tension of the situation had worn off and we were laughing as we burst into the apartment. Miles got up from the sofa, shocked, and shook his head. 

“What happened here? Why are you both soaked?” He tutted. 

“Oh, uh- Trucy jumped into the fountain in the mall, and I… had to get her out.”

“Only because YOU suggested it!”

“I was joking!” 

Miles put his hand to his forehead. 

“I can’t believe you two… Phoenix, you’re her father. Act like an adult. Sort this out, because I’m not getting involved.” With that, he went back to his usual spot on the sofa. 

“Oh, yeah. Trucy, get in the shower. Now. I’ll put your clothes in the dryer on a quick cycle.” 

“Aww, you were being so fun before!”

“Don’t you want a clean outfit for your show tonight? And here I thought you were a professional!” I was still feeling a bit silly, so I had a goofy smile on my face as I made this comment. I hoped I was being comical enough that she wouldn’t take this as a jab at her.

“Oh, alright.” She huffed and crossed her arms but reluctantly did as I said. “For professionalism.” 

I was yet again woken up by Miles trying to discreetly get out of bed. 

“Are you really off to the office again ?” I asked.

“Yes.” 

I knew that scowl on his face. He wasn’t thinking about just any case. 

“Be honest, Miles. How much of this work you’re doing is your assigned cases, and how much of it are you looking into Kristoph?”

“I know how to manage my workload. You needn’t worry about me.”

“That’s not what I asked.” I said, shifting under the covers. “You and me both, we’ve been racking our brains looking for anything this entire summer. And what do we have to show for it?”

“I’m sure if we just keep going a little longer-” 

“Miles!” I interrupted. He stopped, shocked, and looked into my eyes. I could see how much this was wearing him out, and it was wearing me out too. “You’ve got other cases to work on, and I have to be there for Trucy. Kristoph’s a clever man. He doesn’t leave traces behind that easily. I’m sure if I keep him in my sights, he’ll eventually drop something we can use, but it’s going to take time. Our case has to be airtight if we ever want to get this appealed, and to get that far we have to be patient, right? We need to change our strategy.” 

He considered what I had said for a moment, and then spoke.

“You said something similar back in Kurain village, about Trucy. Do you really think playing the long con is the right decision here? I’m worried that, the longer this takes… Do you think you can keep this up for the foreseeable future? It’s already taking a toll on you, Phoenix. I can tell.” 

He walked up to my side of the bed, and gently held my face in his hands. He really was worried for me, and I hated it. But I had to ease his fears because pushing him away wouldn’t get us anywhere. 

“I’m sure. We haven’t got a time limit, so let’s take this slow. I need to shift my focus to taking care of Trucy, not being preoccupied thinking about this. As I said, I doubt there’s any clues for us to pick up anyway at this point in time. We just have to be ready in the event that he does slip up. Because he will. Eventually.” 

Miles saw the determined look in my eyes, and that’s what convinced him to listen.

“Alright.” He nodded. “I’m ready to take a step back, if that’s how we’re going to address this going forward.”

“Good. Because I need your body heat. Come here.” I stretched out my arms toward him. He sighed and got back into bed. 

“I suppose I could do with some more sleep anyway.” He muttered. 

It was nice to see Miles living in the moment for the first time in what felt like forever. I was also secretly worried about how long it’d take to expose Kristoph for what he is now we’d put our mission on the back burner, but I was confident that it was the right thing to do. After all, it was Miles who had told me I needed to adapt to my new way of living. Rushing to get things back to the way they were would only make the present harder to live in. 

We took Trucy to the park again, since she had a lot of energy to get out today. I played with her for quite some time, before Miles decided to step in for me because he noticed I was barely keeping my eyes open. I didn’t feel comfortable napping in a public place, so I watched them from a distance as I sat back on a bench. It’s hilarious, and a little sweet, to see a usually-so-serious man engage in child’s play so wilfully. I could never remember the names of all Trucy’s toys, or the details of the impossibly intricate stories she comes up with, but Miles memorized them with ease. 

He probably thought I was asleep, due to me only keeping my eyes open enough to catch a peek and resting backwards on the bench in a way that would definitely look like I was taking a nap to anyone who wasn’t looking closely. I could still see he was nervous, but less nervous that someone would see him so enthusiastic playing with children’s toys and more nervous that he’d do something that would upset Trucy. The way he looked at her, so eager to earn her approval; I found it hard to keep a smile off my supposedly sleeping face. When she grew tired of her own toys and wanted to use the playground equipment, Miles stood a few feet back, carefully watching her with reminiscence in his eyes. His feet were steeped in the toys she’d brought with her (maybe I’d let her bring one too many, they were going to be a pain to carry back) and he kept breaking concentration to look down and check they were still there. I’m sure in Trucy’s eyes he was a knight, keeping watch over the castle and its citizens. The way he was standing, with such purpose, certainly helped that illusion. 

I wouldn’t get to know what Miles was really thinking until that night when he was getting ready for bed and me, for my shift. 

“I see what you mean now.” He said. 

“What?” I wasn’t expecting him to start up a conversation. 

“You can’t be distracted with April or she won’t get the childhood she deserves. However much I want to make things right and get it appealed, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if she didn’t have a father who was present. Pushing the case out my mind today, I felt so different. As if I could pay more attention to her and her needs. Is that… how you feel?” 

“Yeah.” I looked into the distance. “I also feel like I have a responsibility to rectify that mistake. It’s not right to sit with an incorrect ruling, but I can’t let it consume my life. She is priority number one right now. Every child needs a parent, and I couldn’t bear it if I wasn’t a good one because I was too preoccupied trying to get my own life back on track.”

He nodded. It felt good to know we’d finally reached agreement on this. I think the topic was a great source of tension between us. 

“Promise me, Phoenix… that you won’t forget yourself. You're a parent, responsible for taking care of her, but you also need to take care of yourself too.” 

“I’ll be OK, Miles. I promise. I can take care of myself just fine.”

He wasn’t entirely convinced, so he stepped forward and hugged me. 

“And if you can’t, I’m here.” He said, his voice coming from over my shoulder. “I thought you’d know by now there’s nothing wrong with having someone in your corner if you’re having a hard time.”

“Something on your mind, Phoenix?” I’d been somewhat distracted during my usual lunch with Kristoph, and I guess he picked up on it. “These lunches are the right time and place for musings, but usually between two or more people. If you would share what you’re thinking so deeply about…” 

“Kristoph… why did you become a defense attorney?” 

“Didn’t I tell you before? My brother and I were supposed to be a tag team to prevent mistrials.”

“Yes, I know that. I was talking about… How did you decide who was going to take which side?” 

“Now that is a good question…” Kristoph crossed his legs and thought about his response for a moment. It looked as if he was thinking how to phrase his recollection to me. “You know how much I like to meet new people. I suppose I liked how many different people I could get to meet and help.”

“That… makes sense.” I was skeptical about how much of the full story that really was, but I didn’t want to ask for details just yet. 

“Of course it does.” He rested his head on his hands and smiled sweetly. “And did you have a similar reason?” 

“...Y-Yeah.” I shifted in my seat and poured myself a glass of wine to stall for time. “Though for me, it was less about meeting new people, and more about supporting people who needed it.” 

“Ah, but you’re assuming every one of your clients was a person who was worthy of your support.”

“Because they were. You know, everyone has a right to a fair trial, and all that.” I found myself holding my breath since Kristoph asked me the question back. I took a few deep breaths to steady myself.

“But you don’t like to support criminals, or so I’ve heard.” I don’t know what he was doing with that smug grin on his face as he said that. Like it’s anything to be ashamed of. 

“Is that really so surprising? I fought for people I believed in. I couldn’t see myself operating any other way.” 

“I think there are a few gaps in your argument there.”

“Yeah, well, it doesn’t really matter now, does it.” 

“There’s no need to get clammy, Phoenix. You brought the topic up first, after all.”

“And you spun it round on me. I wanted to talk about you. I don’t need any more time thinking about myself, OK?” 

“There’s really not much more for me to say on the matter. I made the decision because out of the two sides I felt my qualities lent themselves to defense better. It sounds like you’re struggling to cope with everything, Phoenix. Is there anything I can do to help with that?” 

“No! I don’t need to talk anymore about… April. It feels like my life isn’t actually progressing and I only know the days keep passing because I’m keeping track of the date. What’s changing? Because it feels like I’m living on pause.” I don’t know where that came from. I mean, it wasn’t a lie, but why’d I just blurt it out like that? 

“Oh, Phoenix, that sounds rough.” He cupped his hands around mine, which were firmly clasped around a wine glass. “I have no idea how much you must be hurting right now. How long has it been now? And you’re still torn up over this? It really must have had an effect on you.” 

“Just over three months.”

“Wow… that’s a long time to be hurting. I feel so sorry for you.” Somehow this came off as insincere. “You said you don’t want to talk about it anymore . Do you talk about it often, with your boyfriend perhaps?” 

I tensed up. I guess there was no use really hiding it. 

“Yeah. More than I’d like. But I can understand why he’s worried. He’s always worrying so much about me.” 

“I wouldn’t expect someone outside the profession to understand the true implications of the situation. Impressive. Unless he’s in law too?” 

I rapidly looked to the corner of the room, trying to calm myself down and avoid getting Miles involved. 

“It’s alright.” He smiled in a way that was completely antagonistic. “You don’t need to bother answering that question, because I already know.” 

“...How.” Was the only word I could muster. 

“Your boyfriend gave me a call yesterday. I don’t know what idea he has about these meetings, but he sounded threatening. What have you been saying about me to him?”

“Never mind that! What did he say!?” I was dumbfounded. Why would Miles have called Kristoph?

“That we should meet up less often, because you have other things that are more important to tend to. Honestly, I was a little offended. Also he asked me to stop smoking around you because you always come home smelling of smoke.” Kristoph started laughing. 

“This. Isn’t. Funny. Kristoph.” 

He stopped. 

“I have to talk to him.” I got up out of my seat and left the club. Kristoph didn’t look surprised in the slightest, and called out goodbye behind me.

Miles could tell from the second I came home that I had something to say. He excused himself from where he’d been talking to Trucy, and we shut ourselves in the bedroom to talk this out. Again. 

“Where do I even start!” I was still wide-eyed in shock and didn’t know how to express my disdain. 

“What happened?” Miles looked at me more closely, then changed his expression. “Are you… angry at me?”

“You think!? You called Kristoph!? He’s my mark, Miles. Mine. Not yours!” I was breathing heavily and storming around the room, while Miles sat on the bed watching me. 

“Let me just say that I wasn’t trying to make things harder for you. I just thought since we’d discussed we were going to let this issue take a back seat, that you’d need an excuse not to go…” 

“I don’t need you interfering with anything, OK? This was my operation. I didn’t want you getting involved.”

“I thought we were working through this together.”

I sighed. I was still furious, but I didn’t mean to imply he wasn’t involved at all. 

“I meant, I didn’t want you or Trucy to have any contact with Kristoph. He wasn’t meant to know about you, he wasn’t meant to know anything! Do you have any idea how much danger this could put you in!?”

Miles scowled. “Wait, so did you not mention me nor Trucy to him?”

“NO! I didn’t! So what did you do, Miles? He knows you’re a lawyer!”

“I introduced myself, because I thought you’d have mentioned me before.”

“So you didn’t say anything about Trucy?” I looked over at him and slowed my breath for a moment. 

“No. I thought it wouldn’t be right to mention her without asking you first. I didn’t take the same caution when introducing myself.” 

“That’s something… at least.” I stopped pacing and sat down on the bed next to him, head in my hands. “Look, I’m sorry for getting so worked up about this. I just thought if he knew about you…” 

“It’s alright.” He put his hand on my back. “I didn’t realize you were protecting me. But, Phoenix. Can I ask one question?”

“Yes?” I responded, exasperated.

“You said you wanted us to take our time and let this investigation take a back seat, so why are you still meeting Kristoph?” 

“I… I can’t let him be suspicious, or get upset. I mean, remember what his brother said to me. I couldn’t end our meetings, just like that. I’m terrified of what he’d do.” 

“I see…” Miles really worries himself sick trying to keep me safe, doesn't he? “Well, I said I’d only ask one question, and I’m a man of my word. Now, please, get in the shower.”

“I know, I know. Smoke.” I said dismissively as I made my way to the bathroom.

To be honest, I hadn’t even really paid much attention to Kristoph smoking around me until Miles brought it up. Smoking wasn’t uncommon in the club, so I guess his smoke blended in with everyone else’s. 

“I’m going to go wash this suit.” Miles muttered to himself as he left me to shower. 

I guess he thought since he’d touched me, the smell might ruin his expensive clothes. I don’t entirely blame him. It’d be a bad look in the prosecutor’s office. But it still made me feel like I was dirty.

Miles usually buried himself in work until the late evening on weekdays, so couldn’t come to Trucy’s shows. Today, he had planned everything out to finish earlier and tagged along. It was a sweet gesture, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to it.

As I’d come to expect, Trucy performed her routine flawlessly. Friday nights were the highlight of her week, because her smile only shone brighter seeing everyone in the audience entertained by her hard work. She’s always practising some new trick or other to prevent her act from going stale, and whenever she premiered a trick, it garnered even more applause from the audience. This week, I only kept half an eye on Trucy’s show. I was desperate to find out why Miles was acting different, so I tried to find any hint I could in his facial expressions. Unfortunately, he was as stoic as ever. 

After the show, when we went round the back so we could pick up Trucy, Miles started to crack. It was when Trucy hugged him and thanked him for coming. He looked… sad. 

I put Trucy to bed, went out to grab a few things from the corner store and got ready to get whatever-this-is out of Miles. He was moping around the bedroom when I came back, so I had a good opening to start the conversation. 

“What’re you so glum about, Miles? I thought you enjoyed the show.”

“I did.” He mumbled without looking up. 

“What was that? Speak up.”

“I did.” He looked at the grocery bag I was carrying. “Is that another bottle of wine?” 

“Don’t change the subject. What’s up with you?” I sat on the bed and opened the bottle. I could see Miles’ eyes widen as he thought I’d spill red wine on the light-colored bed covers, though he didn’t say a word about it. 

“I don’t know how to tell you…” He clutched his arm and squinted his eyes as if he were in pain.

“Tell me what? Come on, out with it. I don’t wanna play these games with you today.” I held out my bottle. “You want some of this to loosen you up?” 

He politely pushed it away with one hand. “No, thank you. I’m… concerned about how well you’re going to take this, Phoenix. Are you alright?”

My smile fell. “Yeah, I’m fine. That question’s started to freak me out though. I’ll be OK, seriously. Just tell me what it is already.” 

He took his phone out of his pocket and started to turn it in his hands as he talked.

“I’ve… been assigned a new case. And this one… I’ll have to go in person.” 

“So what. Where is it?” 

“It’s an international case. I don’t know how long this is going to take.”

I tried to not take it so hard, but this is a big deal. I wasn’t really in a state to hide much of my emotions, so despite my best efforts, I did start to panic. 

“W- …what?” 

“This is what I was worried about.” He sighed.

“That’s not all you have to say, is it? Come on Miles, tell me more! Please…”

“I wish I could, but you know how this works. All the details are classified.”

“Make an exception- just this once! You can’t leave me in the dark here!” I held on to him tightly, and I could see on his face he was torn over this. 

“All I’ll say is it’s a major smuggling case. I really can’t say anything else.”

“Is that really everything? I’m not just another witness, I’m your–” Then a petrifying thought sent a shock through my body. “ –What does this mean for us?”

“Phoenix.” Miles looked me straight in the eyes. “Are you really in a good place to have this conversation right now? Why don’t we wait until morning?” 

“What’s that supposed to mean!? I’m- fine, really!” I muttered another sentence under my breath. “And it’s not like it’ll be any easier to have this conversation in the morning…” 

“Phoenix, you know what this is about. You told me not to bring it up again–” 

I clenched my free hand into a fist and tightened the other’s grip on the bottle. “Miles, for the last time, I am not an alcoholic!!” I yelled. 

Miles stood up and raised his voice. “If not that, then WHAT do you call this!?” He was almost on the verge of tears. “Last time your excuse was ‘who doesn’t drink in a bar,’ but now you’re bringing it home and using it as a crutch when you have to do something difficult!? Is that not the definition–” 

“Excuses!? So that’s what this is about! I’m not making excuses! I thought maybe bringing back a few treats would make this conversation go more smoothly because I could TELL you were struggling to open up!”

“Phoenix…” He said in a dejected tone of voice. “You might not realize it, but you are making excuses.” Then he left the room to cool down. We both knew he’d still end up sleeping in that bed, because I wasn’t going to be using it. There wasn’t long left until I had to leave for my shift, and by the time I came back, I couldn’t care less what I fell asleep on.

It wasn’t until Saturday evening that we got a chance to finish the conversation we had started on Friday night. It was the usual gap between putting Trucy to bed and having to leave for my shift. Miles was going to leave the next morning, so, as painful as it was, we couldn’t put talking about this off any longer.

“What do we do now?” I asked, staring out the window to avoid bursting into tears, which I knew I’d do if we locked eyes. 

“Don’t make me say it.”

“What?” My attempt at acting distant didn’t last long, and I spun around to look at him.

“Don’t make me say I’m leaving you.” Miles was clenching his fists and scrunching his face up so hard a few veins were bulging on his forehead. 

“Why not? If that’s what’s happening, then why don’t you say it?”

“Because I don’t want to! I don’t want to leave you, I don’t want to leave this behind. I don’t get a say in this.”

It was my turn to look at him with a concerned expression. “But you do. This is your life, you definitely get a say in it, Miles.” I sat down and pulled him closer. If we weren’t going to be together for much longer, I wanted to savor this moment as much as possible. 

“I don’t want to leave you, but I can’t give up my job. It’s my lifeline. I don’t want you to think I prioritize it over you–” 

“Miles. Shut up.” I said jokingly and pushed a finger over his mouth. “You… don’t have to explain. I get it. That kind of job, it takes over your life. It’s so rewarding, but in return, it pushes a lot of things aside. I guess I just haven’t been on the receiving end of it before, so God it hurts, but…” 

He started to smirk, but the sadness remained in his eyes.

“Have you had a drink yet?”

“No. Why?”

“That was the smartest thing you’ve said in months.” 

I winced. I was trying to comfort him, and he just had to turn it into a joke at my expense. I thought it’d be best to change the subject before this devolves into another argument.

“So, this is why you came last night.”

“That’s right.” He bowed his head. “I wanted to see Trucy’s performance one last time before I left. I thought it’d make it easier for her to watch me go.” 

He really cared about Trucy, almost as much as I did. I started to tear up and held him close to me as I said one last thing. 

“I wish I’d been a better boyfriend to you while I had the chance.” 

Miles’ plane was scheduled to leave at 6AM. He tried to convince me and Trucy not to see him off, but he couldn’t argue with me once I brought up that it wouldn’t be inconveniencing me at all, as I’m usually up and about at night. It was a pain getting Trucy up and out of the house at that hour, but she was determined to come along no matter how tired she was.

I had one last moment alone with Miles while Trucy was getting dressed. I didn’t know what more I could say, given how I’d left things before my shift, and exhaustion was definitely setting in. So Miles took over and used this as a chance to get everything he’d been wanting to say out. 

“This isn’t the end. I’m sure it’s not. It could be months before I get another chance to come back, or it could be years, so be prepared for anything. That’s why I had to break this off. I can’t bear the thought of you waiting for me for however long it takes. I know I said something almost entirely the opposite when this started, but I don’t want to cause you any more pain.”

“You’re not causing me pain–” I jumped in. 

“But I would be if I expected you to wait. I know you, Phoenix. You’re not going to move on and think about someone else. You’d wait for centuries if you could. And you’d torture yourself all the while.” 

I had nothing to say. I knew he was right.

“Just promise me that you’ll be OK without me. That you’ll take care of yourself and Trucy. Can you promise me that?”

“I promise.”

He took my arms and pulled me in for an enormous hug. Then he kissed me. I couldn’t help but think this could be our last, so I took in every second, praying that I’d remember it. Unfortunately, I was still a little drunk from my shift, so I wasn’t really sure that I would.

There was one last thing I wanted to say, so I said it.

“I love you, Miles.”

“I love you too, Phoenix.” 

He almost felt relieved I gave him the chance to say it again. For just a second, it felt like a normal greeting, and we could pretend this was just another day being together.

In the airport, we stayed with Miles as far as visitors could go. When the time came for us to say goodbye, Trucy went first. She tackled him with a hug that almost knocked him over, and he smiled. He knew he was going to miss that. 

“Have fun catching the bad guys in another country! Ooh, sounds so exciting! You’ll have to tell me the story when you get back!”

“I will.” He ruffled her hair and got one last good look at her face. “Bye, Trucy. Be a good girl for your Daddy now.”

“Don’t worry, I’m always good.” She looked at me cheekily, and I rolled my eyes. “And see you soooon!” She stepped back behind me, as if to signal it was my turn. 

I didn’t know what to say. I’d said every thought I had already when we were alone. Now I had to keep in mind Trucy would be listening. I went in for another hug, and Miles reciprocated. 

“However long it takes, I will see you again. I’ll be looking forward to that day, Phoenix.” 

“So will I. Goodbye, Miles. And thanks for everything.” I held onto him just a little tighter, and then let go. I stepped back, took Trucy’s hand, and prepared to find my way back out of the airport. 

We got about as far as one of those waiting rooms before I had to sit down. I’d made sure not to have drank as much on my shift today, though I couldn’t help but have a few glasses. Now it was coming up to 6AM, I was starting to sober up, and boy, did it hurt. Combined with not having slept in almost 24 hours (and not even for that long when I did), I was in total agony. So it wasn’t that surprising when I broke into tears.

Trucy had never seen me cry before, and I froze when I saw the look on her face.

“Oh Daddy, don’t cry! Miles will see us again soon! I’m sure he’ll get this over with in no time!”

I immediately dried my eyes on my sleeves and got back up. 

“I’m alright. I’m just… so tired.” A genuine-but-convenient yawn helped convince Trucy that nothing was wrong. “It won’t happen again. Now, let’s go. Daddy needs to get some sleep.” I reached out to hold her hand again.

There’s a time and place for me to let this emotion out, and it isn’t here, in an airport at 6AM, sleep-deprived and still sobering up, in front of my daughter. 

“Right, I’m off to bed. What’re you gonna do, Truce?”

“I think I’m going to go too.” Trucy yawned. “I’m still so sleepy… I just couldn’t miss Miles leaving!”

“I know, I know. You’re probably gonna wake up earlier than me, so entertain yourself, will you. Safely . If anything happens, wake me up. You know where I am.” 

“Yes, I know! Oh Daddy, such a worrywart. I’m eight. Eight! I can take care of myself.” 

I was too exhausted to argue about how she absolutely still needed me to take care of her, so I just gave her a thumbs-up, smiled, and shut myself in my room. I sobbed into my pillow for a long time before sleep finally took hold. 

I realized I hadn’t gotten anyone to babysit Trucy for my meeting with Kristoph today, so I went with the only other option I had and called him. 

“Hey, Kristoph.” I started pacing around my room. I was still scared out of my wits any time I had conflict with him, even if it was something as mundane as this. 

“Phoenix? My, you sound tired. Is something wrong?”

“Yeah, I’m a bit preoccupied.”

“Oh dear.” His disdain sounded anything but sincere. “Don’t tell me you’re canceling on me again? You never call me for anything else, and it’s getting to be quite the let-down.” 

“No, no, I’m not asking for that. Is there any chance we could push it to a late dinner, say about 8PM? I know it’s a change but it’d be really helpful to get this in before my shift. I can’t really see an opportunity to meet up before that.” 

“That’s no problem in the slightest. I’m looking forward to it.” 

“Really? Thanks, that’s made things a whole lot easier for me.”

“What else are friends for? See you then.” 

With that, he hung up. Maybe he was busy too? Though it didn’t sound like he was in much of a hurry. 

I think Trucy recognized I was upset, and so towed me around all day in an attempt to cheer me up. She showed me some of the latest additions to her show she’d been working on, and convinced me to order takeout from my favorite place.

I knew it wasn’t going to work, but I humored her with a smile and the effect it was helping anyway. Putting that much effort into trying to get me to perk up? She’s a good kid, and I wouldn’t want her to get discouraged just because this sort of sadness isn’t something she can magic away. I worry she shouldn’t get in the habit of trying to help me. But in truth, it did help to know she cared about me to that extent. 

“Disposing of the glass this time, Phoenix? How uncouth.” 

He didn’t mask his disgust as he looked at the bottle in my hand. I rolled my eyes. I didn’t have the patience to deal with this crap today. I’m only here because he’d go berserk if I wasn’t. Though it’s not like being at home would be better for me. With Trucy asleep, I’m left all alone.

“Oh, I apologize. I should have noticed you seem out of sorts today. Is there something wrong? Anything I can do to help?” He asked.

That’s right. You’re not getting anything out of me with the mean act today, Gavin. If you want anything out of me, you’re gonna have to treat me nice. 

“...Yeah.” I didn’t know what more to say. I wanted to talk about it. I still didn’t feel like I could trust him. My eyes were stinging with the threat of tears again, but I pushed through it and waited to see what he’d say next.

“Trouble in paradise?” He smirked, and today of all days that felt like a cut right through my chest.

“Not anymore.” I mumbled, then repeated louder. I could feel my hands shaking as I anticipated what we were going to talk about.

“ Oh .” He smiled even wider, and even though I was starting to feel the effects of the bottle I was drinking, it didn’t spark the rage inside me I was expecting. “I’m picking up what you’re putting down. Did he give a reason?”

“Going away for work. I shouldn’t be this upset.” I held my head in my hands and begged myself not to start crying. I didn’t want to do this. Not in front of him . 

“Now, now. It’s perfectly understandable. I’m much the same.” 

“Oh yeah, you haven’t mentioned… the thing with your brother for a while. How’s that going?” 

“I’m feeling better, thank you for asking. I’m still wounded, of course, but it’s been enough time I’ve gotten used to being alone around the house. The dependability of these meetings definitely helps.”

“That’s good to hear.” I was glad the topic of conversation had moved away from me for the time being. As if Kristoph had sensed that thought, he said.

“Is it going to be tough for you to adjust to living alone again? Remember, I’m here if you need someone to depend on.”

I hadn’t made the connection that since Kristoph doesn’t know about Trucy, he now thinks I have the apartment to myself. That’s going to make things more difficult. 

“Oh, I’ll be alright.” 

“You sound very confident. Good on you for staying positive. I’m sure everything will work out just fine .” He smiled again and I started to doubt myself.

I promised Miles I’d be OK. Now it felt like that was irresponsible of me.

We sat in awkward silence for a while. I’d backed myself into a bit of a corner by saying I’d do this before my shift. I couldn’t leave, so I was at the mercy of Kristoph’s decision on how long he’d stay. At worst, I’d have to get through two solid hours.

With that in mind, I got myself another bottle. I thought about what Miles said and it made me feel even worse. Why did I have to argue so much with him? Would things have turned out differently if I didn’t?

Kristoph’s face scrunched up in disgust again. 

“Seriously, do you have to drink straight from the bottle?”

“What’s the difference? I’m not sharing. There’s no point in cleaning up a glass or a mug or whatever if I’m the only one having it. I don’t even have to have it all at once because of the screwy-top-thing–”

“Did you just say mug ?”

“Yeah, well I don’t have any glasses at home.”

“Whyever not?” Of all things, I wasn’t expecting this to rile up Kristoph this bad. It was almost funny. “If you’re going to drink wine, do it right. Do you want me to buy you a wine glass, because I will if it stops you from doing that .” 

“No, no. No one has to buy me anything. I’m fine. I’m not keeping easily breakable glass where–” And then I had a feeling I should stop. Kristoph looked at me with the most confusion I had ever seen. He was trying so hard to figure out what I meant. Either that, or he was still disgusted by the wine thing.

“Are you a klutz? It’s not hard for an adult to use a wine glass unless they’re inclined to breaking things.” 

“No, not really.” I replied casually. Kristoph’s face tightened even more and I burst out into laughter. Though I felt awful, I had to admit messing with him was making things a whole lot better.

“As happy as I am that you’re enjoying yourself, I was not making a joke. Or is the alcohol finally getting to your head?” Almost like he was embarrassed, he quickly fixed his face back to his usual neutral. 

“What’s it to you? You don’t have to worry about me, Kristoph.” I changed expressions and looked at him sternly. “Stay in your lane.” 

“I was just trying to express my friendly concern.” He smiled again, as if to reassure me. 

“I don’t need your pity. I’ve never needed it and I won’t ever need it.” 

“I can see when I’m not welcome. I’ll be leaving now.”

I felt kinda shitty ending our conversation like that but I wasn’t in the mood for company, and especially not his .

I woke up with a raging headache and heavy, sore eyes from crying. I took some medicine to stop the headache from bothering me quite so much and washed my face, praying it’d make my puffy eyes less obvious. I’d barely slept, and probably only got any rest at all because of the alcohol. This room and that bed both reminded me too much of Miles, I couldn’t get him off my mind when I was trying to sleep. So as quickly as I could, I got out of there and went to the main room to say morning to Trucy. 

She was sitting on the floor by the sofa again, watching another one of those Steel Samurai spin-offs.

“Morning, Daddy!” 

“Morning, Trucy. And is that Bunny with you?”

She picked up the plushie and made it wave to me. 

“That’s Mr. Bunny to you! But good morning Daddy!” She said, in a lower voice. I guess she really had been practicing a voice for The Amazing Mr. Hat like she said she would. 

I was sipping a coffee, tapping my pen on the kitchen counter next to a blank note. 

“Hey Truce, how’s the food at your school? Is it worth the money I send you with?” 

“Yuck! Eww, no. It’s gross! A lot of kids have their parents make them lunch.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought. I remember it being gross too. I was thinking, given the new school year’s going to start and all, if I should start making you lunches.” 

“Oh, Daddy, that’d be great!” She jumped up from where she was sitting and started hopping around, still holding ‘Mr.’ Bunny.

“Now you’re the bunny!” I chuckled. “OK Bunny, I don’t know what food you like. If you came over here and helped me, we could write a list of lunches I could make for you. Doesn’t that sound nice?”

“OK!” She ran over and tried to peer at the list on the kitchen counter. It was a little hard for her to see, so I moved over to the table and chairs and we sat there to discuss.

Everything was moving so fast when Trucy first came to live with me, I hadn’t put too much thought into how she’d been feeling at school. It was a chore to transfer her over to the local elementary in the first place. However, Trucy had been talking non-stop about how excited she was to start third grade, so I made it a priority to make sure going back would be just as amazing as she imagined.

I took her to the grocery store, then I made dinner as usual. We spent the evening watching TV together and working on a jigsaw puzzle. I put all my effort into staying in the moment because I knew if I let my concentration slip for just a second, the emotions I’d been holding back would flow out. If today could be superficially happy, that’s enough for me. 

I went into Trucy’s room to settle her down for sleep, and I noticed something on her bedside table that wasn’t usually there. 

“Oh Trucy… is this… a photo of your mom?” 

Trucy looked like she’d been caught doing something she wasn’t supposed to, and hid her face behind her covers. I heard a muffled whisper.

“...Yes.” 

“Hey, Trucy, what are you hiding for? It’s OK.” She lowered her covers back down so I could see her face. “That’s better. Wait, was this in that locket you gave me before?” 

It was an odd shape, neatly cut so it could fit into an oval surface. 

Trucy nodded. 

“I thought if you knew I’d switched the photos, you wouldn’t have accepted the gift.” There was still a tremble in her voice. I must have caught her at the wrong time. 

“I don’t know about that, but you don’t need to hide it from me. Do you take the photo out to look at it a lot?” I asked. I was trying to be careful in the manner I approached this. Trucy should feel comfortable talking to me about anything, so I couldn’t scare her by being too forceful. 

She nodded again. 

“I wanted to give the locket to you. But this photo… I need it. It makes me feel happier, almost like Mommy is here with us.” 

I gave her a sad smile. Poor Trucy, going through so much already. Sometimes I feel like I could be doing more to make things easier for her. 

“Since it’s that important to you, why don’t we find a better place for it?” Trucy looked at me, curious as to what I meant. “If you keep handling it like that, it’s going to wear out pretty quick. I’m sure there’s small frames out there for things just like this, if you’d like me to get you one of those.” 

“W-would you really do that for me, Daddy?”

“Of course I would.” I frowned. “Why wouldn’t I?”

“I thought… maybe… you’d get upset if I still liked my other parents.”

Though Trucy’s usually so silly, at times like these it was easy to forget she was only 8 years old. She was so emotionally intelligent, even if sometimes I wish she’d worry less about what I thought of her. 

“Trucy, you can still like your other parents. You can talk about them to me, if you want to. It doesn’t hurt my feelings in the slightest.” 

“A-are you sure?”

“Yes. Anytime you want to talk about them with me, you can.” 

“Thanks, Daddy.” She latched onto my arm and squeezed it tight. “Sometimes I miss Mommy so much. It’s been forever since I last saw her…” She started to cry into my sleeve. 

“I know.” 

It took all of my strength not to cry too, seeing her like this. Trucy liked to put on a brave face, but she’s hiding a world of hurt. I hope she knows she can tell me anything.

So this was it. The night before Trucy started third grade. I’d spent the rest of the week practising making her lunches to the point I’d been eating sandwiches for every other meal just to use them up. Trucy had taken out all of the notebooks and other materials I’d bought her and labeled them with her name to do her part in the preparations. She took great joy in proving to me that what we’d bought did, in fact, neatly fit in her heart purse. However, her lunches would not. So, earlier today we ran to the store and got her a lunch box. 

Now everything was laid out, ready for tomorrow’s school run. At the foot of her bed rested her purse, fully stocked and raring to go. Her lunch box was open on the kitchen counter, waiting for me to fill it while Trucy was having her breakfast. I’d gotten used to being able to take the mornings slow, so I was nervous that my plan to have this go smoothly was a little ambitious. But for Trucy, I’d make it work.

Soon she was sleeping soundly, and I had to turn my attention to the other pressing matter of the night. I wasted no time in getting down to the club for my shift. I’d asked to start earlier, even if there’s not much business in the evenings, because I saw no point in lounging around in the apartment for two hours. 

That’s why I was even more surprised when I bumped into Kristoph as I was setting up for the night. I had a feeling he’d visit me again at some point, but I couldn’t guess how he’d anticipated I had changed my schedule.

“What are you doing here?!”

“Now, that’s not a very polite way to greet a friend, is it?”

I leaned back in my chair, looked up at the ceiling and sighed. I was not prepared to deal with Kristoph tonight.

“Sorry. I’ve just… got a big day tomorrow. Tension’s high, you know how it is.” 

“Oh, well I’d love to hear more about it. Something so important must make a riveting story.”

“Another time. I’ve really got to focus on working.” I turned back to the piano and started to set it up. I’d created an intricate routine as I settled into my shift. I did it so that while the bar clientele would assume I’d start playing soon, it indicated to my customers that I was ready to play something else entirely. 

“Entertain me for just a while longer, will you? Have a glass or two to ease your nerves before playing. You don’t want to lose that precious winning streak of yours.” 

Had I really carved out that much of a name for myself? I knew people were coming from further away to challenge me, but I doubted my streak was really being discussed in such circles often.

“You’re not going to challenge me again? Fine, I’ll talk for a bit. Only until a customer comes. Work comes first. You got that?” 

“Whatever you say. This is your turf, your rules.” 

I was honestly surprised Kristoph accepted my conditions that quickly. It only heightened my nerves. 

“But no wine this early in the night. I’m taking it easy. I can’t risk a big hangover this time.”

“Oh, but you’re so much more fun after a couple of drinks. What are you doing tomorrow?” He bundled his hands together and looked at me like I was some intriguing new result in a science experiment to be studied. It was unsettling, to say the least. 

“I already said I’m not telling you. That’s the last I’ll speak of it.”

Kristoph kept his composure, but by the way he crossed his arms I could tell he was disappointed. This was the first time I’d been sober talking to him in a while. It’s pretty clear he’s gotten used to me being drunk too. Did he really think this whole ‘repeating the question’ tactic would work? Does it usually work? 

“How have you been this week? Doing any better?” He said, tilting his head to show compassion. 

“Oh, uh…” The sudden subject change caught me off guard. I had plenty of thoughts, but choosing which to say was difficult. “I’ve been getting through it. Definitely could have been worse.” 

“Good. I thought maybe you’d been taking it hard. On Tuesday, you were desolate over the entire affair.” He didn’t believe the words he was saying and I knew it. I wasn’t being truthful either. The hours of sleep I’d had this week were probably in single digits. Then he brought up something I wasn’t expecting. 

“Have you been watching the news lately?”

“No. Why?” I thought for a second it was something serious, until he said.

“They had an entire feature on my brother today. What a waste of airtime. The ignorant masses of teenagers, with apparently no better use of their time than to worship idlers like him making their own brand of static, are crowding around him like bees to a hive. It’s sickening.” 

I shifted in my seat to look at him head on. 

“I must say Kristoph, I’ve never heard someone talk with such scorn about a family member. Can’t you just be happy for him? It can’t be healthy to wish misfortune upon someone so close to you.”  

“I would never wish ill on my brother. I just think someone’s adoration should be rightfully earned. Being praised for something so juvenile is going to corrupt him.” He shook his head disapprovingly.

“What are you talking about!?” I asked through gritted teeth. “Love within family should be unconditional. He deserves your support. I’m sure your approval means everything to him, and you take every chance you get to criticize him? I don’t understand you, Kristoph Gavin.” 

He seemed pleased he’d got a reaction out of me. I shouldn’t have given him that satisfaction. 

“Respectfully, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Since I love him so much, I only want him to reach his potential. Making ‘music’ is not the best use of his time, and ‘supporting’ him through that would reflect badly on me as a family member.”

I inhaled sharply. I couldn’t let myself get too emotional during this conversation or he’d start asking questions. 

“Your ‘job’ is not to force or influence him into doing what you think would be best. He’s an individual and can decide that for himself.” I explained. “Your ‘job’ is to be there when he needs you, keep him safe, and be his friend. And in that regard, I think you’ve failed.” 

Kristoph flinched. It looked like my words really hurt him. He winced until he’d thought up something to say in retaliation. 

“Klavier has made it clear he doesn’t want my friendship or support by disappearing in the way he did. That is not a ‘failure’ on my part.” He spat out the word ‘failure’ as if it physically hurt him to say it. 

“But it shouldn’t have gotten to that point in the first place. He disappeared because he didn’t feel supported by you.” 

“And how…” He looked at me, an icy cold stare in his eyes. “...Would you know that?” I gulped. It looked like I’d said too much. How was I meant to explain how I knew Klavier was uncomfortable being around Kristoph without explaining I’d discussed it with him myself? 

Just then, a broad man with a beard in a black trenchcoat approached me. Oh good; a customer. Just when I needed one. I excused myself from my conversation with Kristoph, and by the time I’d finished the game and came back up to the first floor of the restaurant, he had left.

My caution last night had paid off. I had a small enough headache to get through the day, and I dropped Trucy off at the school gates just as we’d planned. The problem came when I picked her up after school. 

I was leaning against the wall just outside the school, waiting for Trucy to come out. As I heard the bell ring and a flood of students pour out, I couldn’t spot her in the crowd. A few of them looked at me, suspicious. But I didn’t have the time to explain I was here for valid reasons. I had to find out what was wrong with Trucy. 

After the crowd had cleared, I pushed myself off the wall and stepped in front of the gates to see if I could find her. I saw a timid face poke out, someone who had been pressing against the other side of the wall. 

“Trucy? Is that you?”

I heard a familiar sniffle. She was hiding from me for some reason, but I knew she was there.

“Trucy, come out, sweetie. Please.” 

She stepped away from the wall so I could see her clearly. Her eyes were red and puffy. She’d clearly been crying and didn’t want me to see. 

I knelt on the floor and held out a hand. It was the only way I could think of comforting her. Just when she was about to hold my hand back, I saw someone rush across the playground in our direction. Trucy panicked and hid behind the wall again. 

As she got closer, I could see the person more clearly. She was an older teacher with a face that looked like she was always sucking on a sour plum. 

“Sir, step away.” Her voice was a shriek, but with a commanding enough tone that I stood up and did as I was asked.

“What’s going on here?” I looked at her suspiciously. She gave me exactly the same look back. 

“We’ve had reports of a strange man lurking at the gates. We can’t let you take advantage of her just because she’s had a hard day.”

“She’s had a hard day, huh?” I tried to keep the conversation civil. I looked at Trucy to see how she was feeling, and she turned away, embarrassed.

“Are you Trucy’s teacher?” I asked.

“Yes. How do you know her?” She seemed taken aback by me knowing Trucy’s name. She really thought I was a stranger trying to take her away. 

“I’m her father.”

“I find that hard to believe.” She almost laughed.

How could she laugh when poor little Trucy is scared out of her wits? I checked on her again, and this last comment seems to have made things even worse. 

“Trucy, leave this to me. I can explain things to the lady, and then we’ll be home soon. It’ll all be OK, sweetie. Just try to stay calm.” I reassured her.

Trucy nodded through her tears and started taking deep breaths. The lady watched this behavior with a scrutinizing face.

“If you think that’ll be enough to convince me, you’re sorely mistaken.”

“I wasn’t trying to convince you.” I just about kept myself from shouting. I was offended she’d even suggest that was why I said it. “I was trying to calm her down. Can’t you see how upset she’s getting?”

I knew there were tears welling up my eyes. I was about to curse myself for letting them show, but the lady saw them and was stunned into silence just long enough so that I could speak. 

“There’s a way to do this without scaring her so much. Here, take my ID. Check your records and you’ll see this is all a misunderstanding.”

She looked down her nose at me holding the card, but took it anyway. She scanned the playground and realized no one else was there to watch us.

“I’ll have to leave for a moment to verify this. If you aren’t still standing here when I come back, I’m calling the police. Understood?” 

“I’m not moving a muscle until I’m sure this won’t happen again.” 

She voiced an arrogant ‘hmph’ and left in the other direction. I wanted to say something to Trucy, but it looked like she was busy calming herself down, so I thought it best not to interrupt her. 

“It would have been helpful if you’d told us about the adoption.” The lady said as she came back over to us, visibly frustrated.

“I explained everything over the phone to someone. I have to keep her personal details up to date, and obviously, they’d want the reason behind the name change.”

“I heard nothing of it.” She scowled. 

“I informed the school. Whether a particular teacher has heard about it or not isn’t something I can control.” 

“Have a good evening, Mr. Wright.” She sounded about as ingenuine as she could be when she said those words. She handed me back my ID and then quickly turned away. 

“A ‘sorry’ would have been nice.” I muttered under my breath.

We walked home without saying a word. Trucy darted off into her room as soon as we arrived. 

“Trucy?” I knocked on the door softly. I tried to push it open, but she was leaning against it. “Trucy, if you’re upset, please talk to me.”

She opened the door and sat on her bed. I closed it after myself and sat next to her. She hugged me tight around my middle and squeezed as hard as she could. I didn’t even care that it made me a little nauseous because at least she felt safe. 

“What happened at school? Did you get hurt?”

Trucy shook her head. 

“You’re sure?” 

She nodded.

“Good.” I exhaled in relief. “Please tell me why you’re upset.” 

Trucy tensed up. 

“Hey, we’ve been working all week to make your return to school great. I want to know what went wrong. Constructive criticism, so I can improve. Like we do with your shows? You always ask me what you could do better.”

She thought about this for a second, then spoke. 

“It wasn’t any of that. Nothing we did went wrong.”

“It didn’t? Then, what was the problem?”

“My classmates, they… wanted to know why my name changed. I told them I was adopted and they…” She started choking up. “...They made fun of me.” 

I hugged her back, pulling her closer. I knew what it felt like to be made fun of, and how impactful it can be as a kid, but I had no idea what it was like being adopted. I didn’t know what I could do to diffuse the situation, and to be honest, it made me feel a bit helpless. As if I were as powerless in this situation as Trucy was. 

“What did they say?” 

“Things like my parents didn’t want me, they threw me away… And then they started saying mean things about you. I showed them a photo of you and they started saying you looked dangerous and that you were probably going to hurt me…”

“Woah, woah, woah! Trucy, this is serious! Did you tell the teacher?” I was really holding back my anger. Yes, it’s wrong, but those kids couldn’t possibly know what they were saying. Could they? 

Trucy shook her head.

“Trucy, do you remember Miles?” I gulped. This was going to hurt, but I had no other idea of how to get through to her. “Teachers are like Miles. Miles is a prosecutor who works with the police to tell people who break laws that they shouldn’t do it again. Teachers work with other staff at the school to make sure appropriate action is taken when someone breaks a school rule. Do you understand?” 

I never thought I’d have to simplify the legal system to use it as part of a metaphor to an 8-year-old child, so I hadn’t expected it to be this difficult. 

“But everyone calls you a snake if you tell the teacher…”

“People also don’t like cooperating with lawyers or the police. It’s about knowing how to use them right. If someone’s just disagreeing with you, try to stay calm while explaining your side of the story. But if someone starts being rude, name-calling or spreading horrible rumors like that, you need to tell someone, OK?”

“OK, Daddy.” She said begrudgingly. 

“Thatta girl.” I smiled, patted her on the head and then leaned in for a kiss on the cheek. She pushed me away.

“Daddy!” She giggled. “Your kisses are all bristly!” I laughed and left the room while she was still smiling. At least I’d cheered her up. 

My smile faded as soon as I closed the door. I had a lot of work on my hands now. I called Trucy’s school to let them know what had happened. I was furious they’d turn a blind eye to that kind of bullying. After I’d left several complaints on any source of contact I could get my hands on, I sat down on the sofa to think. 

My temper had cooled, so now I was just left with the pain of it all. Did I really look like some dangerous man about to hurt people? I knew that my messy hair, slouch, hoodie and tracksuit pants, and the stubble on my face told a story. I didn’t think it’d be interpreted as violent. 

It made me worry for Trucy’s safety too. Today’s events proved that most children knew how to spot a criminal, but Trucy doesn’t see any of that in me. What if she came to trust the wrong people at some point in life because she’s too acclimatized to seeing me like this? I could be indirectly putting her in danger. I needed to know that she could tell who to trust. 

“Are you… going to acknowledge my presence anytime soon?”

I looked up from the depths of my bottle and met Kristoph’s face. He’d leant in closer to get my attention, so I was startled by the proximity and jolted in my seat.

“More jumpy than usual today, I see. Something serious must be on your mind.” 

I was still bothered by how Trucy had been treated yesterday. I wanted to be able to say something to her that’d remedy the pain, but my mind was coming up blank. 

“...Yeah.” I sighed. “As expected, yesterday was a big deal.” 

“Wasn’t it you who said everyone needs someone to talk to about their problems? Forgive me if I’m overstepping, but do you have someone to talk to these days? Because this sort of silent treatment is unnatural coming from you.” 

He’s right. Since Miles left, I didn’t have anyone I could talk to on an even keel. I certainly wasn’t going to dump this on Trucy. 

“It’s a difficult situation to explain. I don’t want to get anyone else involved, or to betray someone’s trust.” I wasn’t going to open up about everything just like that. 

“A couple of lame excuses. I know you’re a better bluffer than that.” He smirked.

“Alright then.” He’d got on my nerves. “Let’s see you make a guess. If you’re so smart, what am I hiding?” I knew I was taunting him, but that grin he’d make whenever he could make a jab at me was the last thing I needed when I was already so low. 

“Phoenix.” That horrible smile of his grew wider. “You’re a father.” 

Of course, I wanted to say ‘how did you know?’ but I wasn’t ready to back down just yet. I gripped the bottle tighter and took a big drink, hoping that stalling would help hide my reaction. I gathered my thoughts, then spoke. 

“Well, that came out of left field.” I chuckled. “What sort of logic’s behind that one then?” I leant in closer and smirked back at him in his own irritating manner. “Enlighten me.” 

“A number of elements led to my conclusion.” He wasn’t even fazed. “But the final piece of the puzzle came to me last night. I’d forgotten to unsubscribe from Klavier’s school mailing list, which informed me that the ‘big event’ happening yesterday was, in fact, the start of the new school year.” 

I was listening to what he was saying, but I was also exerting a great amount of effort stopping my hands from trembling. I couldn’t let it show that I was frightened. 

“Out of curiosity, I checked when the last school year ended. That was June 7th. After that date, whether you’d be able to meet me for our usual lunch date became very unreliable. Of course, in retrospect, you had a boyfriend for a significant amount of the summer, so the days you met me, he was most likely babysitting. However, that wouldn’t work all the time because being a lawyer is a demanding job, to say the least. Despite only working night shifts, you regularly mention you’ll have to get up early in the morning and won’t be available until about 8PM at night. In the face of all that, wouldn’t you say it’s only natural to deduce you’re taking care of a child?” 

I took a moment to stretch, considering everything he was saying. 

“That’s part of your reasoning. What made you think it’s my kid I’m taking care of? I could be babysitting for a friend, for all you know.” 

“You get heated every time we bring up family in our conversations, as if it’s something you’re passionate about. Additionally, you’ve been very invested in the news about my brother, especially since you made the insinuation that, due to our circumstances, I acted much like a father to him. Could I be sensing a hint of projection?” 

“Maybe.” I leant back and took another sip. Kristoph clenched his teeth.

“What more do I need to say? Won’t you just admit it already!?” He snarled. 

“Alright.” I smirked. “You win. I’m a father.” 

“That’s… it? You’ve been hiding this from me for MONTHS, playing this game with me, and that’s all you have to say when I’ve finally caught you?” He started to take faster, shallower breaths. 

“Playing a game? Me?” I burst out laughing. “Oh Kristoph, you’re giving me more credit than I’m worth.” I had to take a minute and wait for my giggles to die down. “I just didn’t want to tell you because I knew what you were capable of.” 

“What do you mean by that?” He asked, still enraged.

“Don’t think I’ve forgotten about Vera. You may deny it, but you’ve gotten inside her head somehow. I’m not letting you do the same to my daughter, and that’s not a challenge. You hear me?” 

He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them, calmer than before.

“Oh, I hear you. But take a moment to think about what you’re saying, Phoenix.” He scowled at me. Noticing I’d got up to leave, he clutched onto my arm tightly. “And slow down with the wine.” 

I shook myself free from his grip and raised my eyebrows.

“You said you liked me better drunk.” I smiled again. “Or is that only when you’re winning?” 

“What are you talking about?” He scoffed. I leant in closer so that our faces were almost touching. 

“Oh, I get it now, Kristoph. If you see everything we do as a game…” I lowered my voice to a whisper. “...Then I’m going to start playing.” 

Kristoph looked uncharacteristically flustered. I left the rest of the bottle to drink this evening and left. I’d have to pick Trucy up from school again today, so I had to have a steady head by then. Knowing that, I left for the apartment so I could clean myself up a bit before I had to leave again. 

Going back there that night, I had an entirely different perspective. Somehow, I knew he was going to find out about her eventually. But I was disappointed in myself for not making it last longer. I didn’t know whether Kristoph had actually taken my warning seriously, and now I was worried for Trucy. All I can do now is hope I was intimidating enough.

I found the bottle I’d stuffed in the ice near the piano that afternoon, and fished it out. There was less left than I was expecting. I couldn’t stop thinking about how concerned Miles was for me over the summer. With each passing day, I felt like how he felt was more and more warranted. I had to be more careful now. He wasn’t there to save me if I overdid it and couldn’t take care of Trucy. Was I taking advantage of his kindness, knowing he was reliable enough to do that for me?

Customers started to arrive for their evening at the club, and I had to put this train of thought on hold. No one wants to have a heartfelt conversation with their poker opponent except Kristoph, I guess. 

I’d been keeping an extra eye out for Trucy the last few days. From what she’s told me, it appears my calls to the school were enough to nip the bullying in the bud. She’s sprung back from it already, and although some of her classmates aren’t so quick to come around, it sounds like she’s making a friend or two. She hadn’t made many friends last year, but I’ve always heard that transfers halfway through the school year are usually left out of groups. That meant that now, it was all the more important to socialize. Luckily, Trucy’s an outgoing girl. I’m sure she’ll charm the rest of them soon enough. 

She spent most of the evening getting some homework done. I helped when she needed it, of course. She went to bed without giving me much trouble, and I made my way to the club for the night. 

I was hardly surprised when Kristoph showed up again to meet me. I was starting to get used to him showing up whenever he fancied it. 

“Phoenix.” He nodded over at me as he approached, sitting in the chair just across from me. 

“Have something to say, Kristoph?” 

“Indeed I do.” He had that smirk on his face so often, it was a bit unsettling to see him without it. “It’s about what you said on Tuesday.”

I looked up from my piano. 

“What about it?” I asked, keeping as straight a face as I could. 

“I feel like you’ve gotten the wrong end of the stick. When I said you’ve been playing a game with me, I did not mean it in a competitive sense. I meant it in the sense that you’re toying with me.”

“You’re hiding something. A lot of things, actually. You can’t expect me to trust you so easily.” 

“Oh, Phoenix.” There it was. The classic sarcastic smile and head shake. He even crossed his arms to add to the effect. “If your measure of a dangerous person is that they are hiding something, then you are far more dangerous than I.” 

I didn’t know everything about Kristoph, or just how much he was hiding. But I got his point; he was pointing out my hypocrisy. 

“I’m not the one trying to get you to trust me. I don’t give a damn whether you like me or not.”

He looked to the ground. On one hand, I thought he was probably thinking about how to respond. But on the other hand, I swear he was almost upset. He had that weary look in his eyes, like someone who was willing themselves not to cry. Then he looked back at me. 

“Phoenix. All I’ve done is try to be nice to you. I’ve been your friend for four months. During trying times when no one else is there for you, no less. And you repay me by casting unfounded suspicion over me? What have I done to deserve this?”

I was starting to get a little disturbed. 

“I-I don’t owe you an explanation.” 

“Don’t you think that maybe, if you’ve held suspicions about me for months, and found nothing confirming anything of the sort… That just possibly, you were wrong?” 

“You don’t place much faith in your feelings, do you, Kristoph?” I glared at him. 

“Actually, I do. But unlike you, I wouldn’t listen to a ‘feeling’ over what I’ve seen with my own eyes. Feelings have no impact on the real world, Phoenix.” 

“People’s feelings impact their actions, directly impacting the world. You’re not making much sense.”

Is there any chance he could leave right around now? I didn’t want to lose my temper. 

“Am I not?” He smirked at me again. “Or are you too drunk to think clearly?” 

“Is that your automatic response when I’ve beaten you in an argument?” 

“Here we go again with the winners and losers… Not everything is a game, Phoenix. Though I’d understand why you think that, considering your livelihood is playing them. Competitiveness is not a flattering trait, you know.” 

“Earlier it was you warning me not to throw stones in glass houses. You’re good at pointing out the flaws in others, Kristoph, but not so much in yourself, it seems.” 

He twitched. It seems I’d unsettled him a little. 

“Just what are you implying?”

“You’re just as competitive as me. I can’t be entirely at fault for this little ‘game’ of ours. And you won’t play poker again with me after that night I beat you. Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed?” 

He began to wince and scrunch up his face. I have to be honest, it was cathartic. So I continued.

“Get real, Kristoph. You enjoy playing as much as I do. Your heart’s racing at the idea of having another chance to try to defeat me. So why are you holding back? Scared I’ll embarrass you again?” 

“I see. You’re just pressing me because you’re on the lookout for an adrenaline rush. Is sitting here and occasionally making a child’s attempt at piano chords getting boring? Fine, I’ll play your little game.” 

“Sure, tell yourself whatever helps you sleep at night. It’s all the same to me as long as you’re playing.” I brushed him off and started to walk down the stairs.

This morning, I woke up without tears on my pillow. It was a nice change from the usual, but my eyes felt just as heavy as ever. 

I had a nagging feeling that something was different as I walked into the main room. I took a moment to look over everything and noticed a pack of playing cards was on the coffee table. 

“What are you doing with those cards, Trucy?” I said, my back turned to her as I was at the counter making myself a cup of joe. 

“I’m trying to practice a trick I saw on TV! There are so many things you can do with cards, you know.” She was as bubbly as ever, but her face was strictly focused on the cards on her lap. She was sitting cross-legged between the coffee table and TV. It looked like she’d paused the show as she was watching it try to get the hang of this ‘trick’. 

“Yes, I know cards very well. Let’s see…” I huffed as I sat down on the sofa. “What’s it you’re trying to do?” 

“Look!” She started to rewind the show back and forth, explaining the trick that was happening. “The card the man’s holding switches from this card… to this card!” 

“That is fascinating.” I leant in closer, trying to get a good look at the screen. “But I think this trick works best at close range; it might not have as much effect if you added it to your show at the Wonder Bar.” 

Trucy waved at me as if to dismiss my ridiculous remark. 

“Oh, I wasn’t thinking of adding it to the show. I wanted to show people at school!”

“Well, that would work, yes. But you’re not taking this pack to school.”

“Why? Do you need it?” She looked up at me, puzzled. 

“Something like that.” It’s not like we played with personal packs at the club, but I still liked to flick through them from time to time to familiarize myself with the cards. It was also useful when Trucy was at school, and it’s still too early to go to the club. I've taken to playing a round of solitaire now and then to entertain myself when I’m alone. 

I patted her on the back as I got up to put my empty coffee cup by the sink to wash later.

“Look, Truce, if you want a pack of cards, I’ll get you your own.” 

“Oh yes, please!” Then she looked a little forlorn. “I didn’t know these cards were yours. I wasn’t even sure how they got here! Do you use cards often, Daddy?” 

“I do. Though not as much for tricks as for games. You can play a lot of different games with a pack of cards. I kinda admire them for their versatility as a tool.”

“Yes, I agree!” Trucy started getting even more excited, jumping up and down in glee. 

I knew Trucy had a fascination for all things magic, and that included playing cards, but I didn’t think she’d be quite this enthusiastic about them. It felt like we’d finally found something we had in common. 

“What card games can you play, Daddy?” She dropped the cards quickly and dragged me back over to the sofa. I picked them up and began to shuffle the deck while I was thinking. 

“Quite a few. The first ones that come to mind are blackjack, solitaire, which is interesting because it can be played alone, and…” I pulled her up onto my lap and pretended to whisper. “...Don’t tell anyone, but Daddy’s secret favorite is poker.”

“What’s poker?” Her eyes lit up with excitement as she whispered back.

“There’s a lot to remember, but you can do it, can’t you? You’re a smart girl, Trucy.”

She blushed and held her hands to her face. I smiled back and continued to explain. 

“Each player is given five cards. You need to guess, based on the cards you’ve seen, and from their reaction, whether they have what’s called a ‘good hand’. Basically, what you’re looking for is matching sets of numbers, suits, or groups similar. It could even be that the numbers on the cards are in ascending order, like 4-5-6-7-8.” 

“Oooh, patterns! Sounds intriguing.”

“It is.” I chuckled. “It’s quite the brain teaser, with a lot of skill and memory involved. And… an element of performance.” I smiled, waiting for her inevitable expression of interest. 

“Performance? What’s this? Tell me more!!” She pulled hard on my arm.

“Woah, woah! Gentle, Trucy! You see, you have to make bets on whether you have a better hand than your opponent. So, you can fool your opponent if you can take control of your body language… or they can fool you.” 

“Oh! So if you’re skilled enough, you can make people think you have good cards, when really you don’t! And you can win like that?”

“Exactly. A game of self-control, and working with what you’re given. Luck doesn’t come much into it at all, really. The outcome is predictable… so long as you know what you’re doing.” 

Trucy looked deep in thought.

“What’re you thinking, Truce?”

“I think a good magician… would be great at poker!”

“Why’s that?” She’d caught my attention. I sat up straight, listening intently.

“Well, magicians are all about changing what people see! I’ve always thought it’s a bit like telling white lies. Hiding the truth for the purpose of entertainment only makes the reveal even more entertaining!” 

I guess she’s right. Magicians do the impossible, so of course they’re lying, but they do it in a way that somehow isn’t as hurtful as telling lies. 

“So I’m thinking…” She continued. “The simplest way for a magician to change what people see is through misdirection! I use a lot of it myself in my shows.”

“Misdirection?” I asked.

“Misdirection is when you change the audience’s focus. While they’re paying attention to what you want them to pay attention to, they’re missing otherwise obvious clues to the truth! For example, I just took one of the cards off the table. You missed it because you were focusing on my words and my face.”

She’s right. Of the cards I’d laid for my demonstration of poker, one was now missing. 

“The difficult part is learning not to look down at what you’re doing. If you do that, the audience, which is watching you closely, will follow your eyes and look too, and then you'll be caught!” 

“That does sound difficult… How long did it take you to learn?”

“It depends, but I can get the hang of it pretty quickly if I’m practising hard enough!” 

“Like… a week or two?”

“Sometimes even less than that! It all depends on how well I know the props.” She smiled and got up to resume the show she’d been studying intensely. 

“Trucy? Thanks for telling me this. But I thought a magician never tells their secrets. Why’d you tell me?” 

“Well, it only seems fair! You told me a secret of yours, so I told you one of mine!”

“Do you still need these cards?” I asked. “Or can I take them?”

“As long as you get me my own soon, like you said, I’m happy trying to figure it out from the TV for now. You really like those cards.”

“Thanks.” I said, as I picked them back up from the table and put them back into a deck. “And the one you ‘magicked’ away, please.” I held out my hand.

She gave it to me, and I left to go to my room.

We’d just got back from a trip to the magic store, and Trucy was playing with her new cards at the kitchen table. Meanwhile, I was making lunch over on the counter. 

“Thanks so much for the cards, Daddy!” 

“No problem.” I said. “What sort of magician doesn’t have their own pack of cards, anyway?” 

“You’re so right!” She giggled. 

She had her head in her cards so much she wasn’t paying attention to how I was moving back and forth around the kitchen. 

“Hey Trucy?” I broke her concentration, and she whipped around to look at me as I talked. “I was gonna ask if you wanted a drink of water, but I can’t find your favorite mug anywhere! Can you help me look for it?” 

“Huh?” She got up and started looking around the room. “It’s not where it usually is?” 

“Nope.” I shrugged. 

She searched high and low, even under the fridge. I didn’t bother to point out that it was impossible to fit a mug down there. She took about a minute before giving up and sitting back down at the table. That’s when a look of surprise washed over her face. 

“W- what?” 

In front of her, on top of a playing card, was her mug, filled with water. 

“Huh. That’s strange.” I said, turning around from the counter to see what she’d been surprised by.  

“How? How did it do that?!” She screamed, with a mix of shock and excitement. 

“Trucy.” I smiled at her. “Take a moment to think it through properly. How could something like this have happened?” 

She moved the mug of water off the playing card and took a good look at it. 

“Just as I thought! This isn’t from my deck. It looks totally different!”

“Who else’s could it be then?” I laughed and went back to making lunch. 

“It’s familiar…” She mumbled as she fiddled with the card in her hand. “Yesterday… No, it couldn’t be. Daddy, is this yours?” 

“It might be.” She handed it over to me so I could look at it closely. “The ace of spades. Whoever has this card in games… usually wins. It’s a good sign.” 

“Daddy…” She narrowed her eyes. “Did you do this?”

“What do you mean, Trucy?” I asked. “Why’d you think that?” 

“It looks like you like that card, and you like your deck. You wouldn’t leave them lying around randomly. I had to go looking yesterday to find it! So I don’t think it’d get there unless you did this on purpose!” 

“But how could I do it? Your eyes were on that table the whole time.”

“Except when you asked me to go find the mug. Then I looked everywhere but the table!” 

“How could I have hidden the mug while you weren’t looking, and filled it with water without you noticing?” 

“I knew you were making lunch, so those noises wouldn’t be strange to hear at all. And there are plenty of cupboards you can reach that I can’t!”

“But I’m not a magician. How could I pull something like that off?” I smirked. 

“I told you about misdirection yesterday. Daddy… are you trying to practice it because it might help you in poker?” 

“OK, you got me.” I put my hands up. “Lock me up, Detective Trucy.” 

“I knew it! But I can’t believe it! You got that really quickly, Daddy! You could have fooled me if you went just a little bit further…” 

Lunch was ready, so I plated it up and we sat down at the table to eat. After putting away all the cards, of course. 

“So, be honest…” I said, between mouthfuls. “How’d I do?” 

“Amazing! You didn’t give anything away with your face. I have to concentrate so hard to keep it straight like that.”

“That’s what they call a poker face, Trucy. And they call it that for a reason.” 

“Oh, I see!” She laughed. 

“And Trucy? I’m proud of you.”

“Hmm?”

“I asked you a lot of questions, and you kept calm and explained your reasoning well.” 

“Well, I couldn’t rest while I didn’t know what happened or who was responsible. That just wouldn’t do!” She huffed and crossed her arms, but I could tell she wasn’t upset. She was just playing along. 

“Hahaha. That’s my girl!” I smiled again. 

“But Daddy, I think you were wrong about one thing.”

“What’s that?”

“You said you’re not a magician, but you said earlier that every magician has a pack of cards. That, and you used a magic trick on me! I think that makes you a magician too!” She was getting very excited.

“I suppose you’re right, but you’ve been a magician much longer than me. If anything, that would make me your apprentice!” 

“Hey Daddy, if you were my apprentice, then I’d be able to tell you a lot more of my secrets!”

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, but I’d certainly listen. Especially if it’s something I could use myself.” 

“Everyday magic is some of the most exciting! And even though I know I’m not meant to… it’s nice to have someone else to talk about magic with. I think I can make an exception for you, Daddy.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone else. Promise. This can just be a secret between us.” 

“Right!”

I arrived slightly late to the club. Kristoph had been, as expected, waiting patiently at our usual table for me. 

“Apologies, Kristoph.”

“Phoenix. I’d appreciate it if you put some care into your appearance before meeting me.”

He was practically staring a hole into my head. 

“I’m dressed the same way I always am.” 

“I’m not commenting on the way you’re dressed.” He looked down at my clothes for a brief moment before fixating yet again on my face. “I’m commenting on your hair. Strands are falling all over your face, and it looks as if you haven’t washed it in several days. Do I need to teach you basic hygiene?”

“No thanks, I know how to take care of myself.”

“It doesn’t look like it.” He grunted.

“I’ve been doing some thinking about what you said last week. And Kristoph… I’m sorry.”

“Well, that’s unexpected. I didn’t think you’d see my side of things so soon.” He smirked.

“You’re right. You’re taking a chance on me, and the way I treated you in response based on random assumptions was rude. I hope you can forgive me.” 

He was inspecting my face thoroughly. It was clear he was shocked by my quick change in stance and wanted any clue he could find to explain it. When it became clear his inspection was fruitless, he drew his attention back to the room. 

“...You’re forgiven. I’m not one to hold a grudge.” 

“Thank you.” I smiled. 

His gaze lowered, and then he frowned.

“Phoenix… Does the table look different to you?” 

“Hmm? No, it looks the same as it always has.” 

“What?!” He began to twitch. “The salt and pepper have moved from one side to the other. The vase that was next to them is now in the center of the table. And to top it all off, now I have a fork instead of a spoon!!” 

“I don’t think anything’s changed. Have you been sleeping well lately? Things can start to get muddled around in your head if you’re having trouble. I know from experience.” 

“I’ve been sleeping just fine, thank you. You’re messing with me. I know it.” Kristoph was getting worked up now, but did his best not to let it show on his face. 

“Oh, Kristoph?” I took a sip from my drink. “I thought you said you only believe things that have physical evidence supporting them. I say nothing changed, you say something did. There’s nothing else that says for or against, so I think we’re in a stalemate here.” 

“I don’t know how you did it, but you’re behind this. No one approached our table in that timespan.”

“Are you sure? What were you looking at?” 

He said nothing, his only response a disgruntled groan. 

“If nothing you see here is supporting your belief, why do you still believe it?” I asked. “Have you considered… that just possibly… you were wrong?” 

“Using my own words against me in order to win an argument… how cliché.” 

He was now staring daggers into my eyes. I saw the opportunity to do something hilarious… and I took it. 

“Besides…” I said. “You don’t have a fork. Who’d have a fork for eating borscht? It’d fall right through.” 

“Nevertheless I do!” Then he looked at the utensils in front of him. “Or rather… I did.” He was twitching even worse now, just barely controlling his anger. “Phoenix. What are you playing at?!”

“I’m not doing anything.” I paused for another drink. “What could I have done anyway? Be more specific if you’re going to accuse me of something.” 

“This has to be a joke… a prank… or some kind of trick.”

“Hurling wild accusations, are we? Not the sort of behavior I’d expect from you, Kristoph.” 

He lurched in his seat, but tried to play it off as if nothing had happened. We weren’t going to get anywhere if we continued this conversation, and Kristoph knew that. So, he changed the subject. 

“You look a bit disheveled.” He said, cocking his head in false concern. “How are things going at home? It must be so taxing on you to raise a child all by yourself.” 

My smile dropped. I hadn’t thought about my situation in a while. I was right back to where I was before summer, filling my days with work and chores, just waiting for the weekends where I’d spend all day with Trucy. In truth, I was lonely. And Kristoph knew something about just how bad that felt. 

“It’s rough. When I’m with her I know what I should be doing, but if I’m not at work and she’s at school… I don’t know what to do with myself.” 

He reached out and touched my hand, brushing it comfortingly from across the table.

“I often had that feeling myself when I was raising Klavier.” This time, I could feel the emotion behind the sad look in his eyes. He appeared unbothered by his brother’s disappearance, but I was starting to sense that, too, was a façade.

I stayed silent, waiting to hear what else he had to say.

“At first, getting through law school as a teenager raising a child was enough work. When I came to lead my own firm, I found myself taking on extra cases just to avoid having free time. Free time is when you feel pain the most. But that wasn’t sustainable. So I found hobbies and interests to enjoy my own company. I suggest you do the same.” 

“What sort of hobbies do you have, Kristoph? I don’t think we’ve ever talked about this.” 

I could see a spark of excitement in his eyes as I asked this. I suppose everyone likes to talk about themselves.

“I am a firm believer that the state of your body, soul and mind are linked. That if you dedicate time to eating healthily, keeping yourself clean and proper, and your surroundings neat and tidy, your mind has less reason to find despair.” 

“And does that work?” I was skeptical, but it’s not like my existence disproves his theory. In fact, I’m pretty sure it confirms it. 

“For the most part. Taking time to pamper yourself and remind yourself you’re deserving of luxuries staves off thoughts of low self-esteem. For one, I regularly buy skin products, have massages, clear my cuticles and paint my nails, as you well know.” 

“I can hardly imagine myself having a spa day.” I lowered my head and snickered. 

“That’s just one example. Do you have any practices for keeping yourself healthy?” 

I was surprised by what sounded like genuine curiosity coming from Kristoph. I couldn’t see an alternative motive behind asking this question. 

“Well… I used to ride my bike a lot. Honestly, I should probably consider teaching my daughter to ride too so she could come with me.” 

“That’s a good idea.” He clasped his hands together and smiled. “The two of you getting some fresh air and spending time outdoors could do wonders for your health and well-being.” 

“...You’re right.” 

I couldn’t find much else to say. I was still stunned that Kristoph appeared to be looking out for me. 

It was almost time to pick Trucy up from school again, so I said my goodbyes to Kristoph and left. As I journeyed, I thought long and hard about something that had come up during the conversation. But it wasn’t the thing itself that caused such deep thought. It was my reaction to it. 

A psychelock appeared when Kristoph mentioned he doesn’t hold grudges. And I didn’t feel the need to unlock it. I’ve been thinking, and when I said I wanted to take a step back from the investigation, it was because I didn’t want to force-break the psychelocks that Trucy may be holding about the events.

Pearl had warned me that breaking psychelocks recklessly would only endanger people, and now that I wasn’t using it in perilous situations, I took a moment to reconsider whether it was necessary to unearth everyone’s secrets. Everyone has secrets, and in most cases, they’re entitled to them. It’s fine if Kristoph holds grudges. All that matters to me is that he wasn’t lying when he said he forgave me for what I said last week. So he can keep his secrets, for now.

I was a couple of games into my shift when Kristoph decided to pay me another visit. I smiled as he crossed the room. I’d been sitting by the piano for a good hour and a half, so another potential customer was a gift.

“I see we’re in good spirits today, Phoenix? Pleased to see me?”

“Somewhat.” I laughed. “Depends on whether you’re willing to play. Tonight’s unusually slow, and people are starting to question why I’m not playing piano. I’m dying to get into the Hydeout, so help me out here.” 

“I was expecting you to ask me to play. Alright then. Though I get the choice of dealer.”

“As always. Take your pick.” I extended an arm to the number of coworkers lounging about in the club. Since there weren’t many customers tonight, they were mostly keeping themselves preoccupied.

The game was over before I knew it, and the dealer wandered off to find something else to do. Kristoph and I sat in the Hydeout to have a conversation with a bit more privacy than upstairs. I wasn’t ready to get back to the keys yet. 

“There has to be some trick to it you’re not showing me.” Kristoph murmured, questioning how he could lose to me three times in a row.

“There is. But as you said, I’m not showing you.” I leaned my head on one hand and took a drink out of the bottle I was holding with the other. I was exhausted and a little drunk, but my shift wasn’t over yet. 

“You certainly keep your cards close to your chest, don’t you.” There was venom in his words.

“What kind of professional would I be if I didn’t?” I smirked. 

“I have to applaud you for staying undefeated for four months. It’s quite a feat.” 

“I’m just getting started.” My eyelids were heavy, so I kept blinking while I smiled. I have to admit, it felt nice to be recognized. It’s not as if I win by dumb luck. 

“I am curious what your boyfriend thought of your talents. Most lawyers look upon crime with disdain.”

Why did he have to bring up Miles? I sharply inhaled to avoid tearing up. Now I come to think of it, he was surprisingly neutral toward my job’s nature. But now I had the sinking feeling that’s because he hadn’t seen it for himself.

“He didn’t know. I never told him.” 

“Understandable. It’s a shame how he left things. You still seem so torn up over him.”

“It hasn’t been that long. Isn’t that understandable too?”

Kristoph fetched another bottle from the cupboard and placed it on the table next to me. Then, he sat in the dealer’s chair and gripped my shoulder.

“It’s been two weeks. How long are you going to wait, mourning him as if he’s not living his life out there without you?”

I finished the last of this bottle and reached for the next one. I am not going to cry tonight. Not because of him. 

“Is it your nature to try to forget about people the second they leave your life??” I pushed my seat away from him. “I can tell you still miss your brother, you know. So why don’t you talk about him? Or am I the only one here who needs to open up?!” 

He turned away from me so I couldn’t see his face. Then I heard a response.

“I thought you’d get it by now.”

“...What?” I asked, reaching over to him to rotate his seat so he was facing my way again.

“You know what being lonely feels like, and you know you’re the only one I can talk to. I have to stay composed in the office, so you’re all I’ve got.” He clenched his teeth hard, desperately willing himself not to cry either. 

“Kristoph??” I pulled away my hand and held it to my chest, utterly dumbfounded. He was so independent, so sure of himself, it felt wrong to see him this needy.

He flung himself out of his chair, tackled me with a hug and started to quietly sob on my shoulder. It all felt so… familiar. I hauled my arms around him and patted him firmly, hoping it’d calm him down. 

“Do you ever think… about you… and me?” He asked through tears.

He was still sitting on my lap, and I was blushing so much I couldn’t think straight if I tried. It was an awkward position. While I was trying to form a single coherent thought, I started to find this increasingly uncomfortable, so I got up and left him sitting in my chair, and I ended up sitting on the table. 

“I hadn’t… given it much thought.” I looked at him, giving me puppy dog eyes from the chair, in such a vulnerable position, I felt bad for him.

He was showing me so much emotion right now, and I felt like a brick wall in return. Taking into consideration everything I had learnt recently: that he’d felt hurt by my cold responses, that he wanted to get to know me better, that despite me being closed off, he had been kind to me for four months now, and that he cared about my health and safety… it almost felt right to say yes. Miles didn’t want me to be hung up on him, after all. I couldn’t keep waiting for him to come back when it could be years before we see each other again. 

“Maybe.” was the only word I said after a long pause. 

He pulled me off the table on top of him again, and we both were sent flying as the chair toppled over. The bottle I’d been drinking crashed into the corner, but it didn’t have much liquid left in it, so the glass made up the majority of the mess. I got up as quickly as I could, and holding on to the table to steady myself, I pulled up Kristoph too. We both held our heads until the pain went away, and then I realized something. 

“Kristoph… are you drunk?”

“And you’re not??” He laughed. Heartily. I’d never heard him laugh like that before.

“But… you usually only have one glass. Are you OK?” Is that why he was so emotional? I thought something was off. I should have noticed sooner. 

“Want to get some fresh air?” I asked him. He nodded, and I followed him up the stairs to the ground floor. I was still on my shift, but nobody’d have a problem with me taking a 5-minute break outside. 

He lit up a cigarette. He noticed me looking at him. 

“Do you want one? Go ahead.” He held out the packet.

I used to hate the smell of smoke, but it was such a staple at the club now it got me in the headspace for the job. 

“Huh, OK. Yeah, I’ll try one.”

Once I got over the initial coughing fit, Kristoph started to talk again, looking wearily out at the streets in the dead of night. The atmosphere is almost calming out here.

“You won’t have to keep your job a secret from me.” He said.

“Yeah, I guess not.” I murmured as I watched the smoke rise into the night air. It reminded me of the vapor of your breath in the dead of winter. But it was a warm, humid August night. It’s easy to forget that when the club has permafrost. 

“Maybe then, it’ll go better this time. We can be better, with fewer secrets.” He continued to think aloud.

“Fewer secrets, huh?” I took a deep breath and looked up at the moon in the sky. “Yeah, I like the sound of that.”

I awoke to the sound of the phone ringing. It was the middle of the afternoon, and I picked it up to hear that I had to attend to something at Trucy’s school. I had walked her down in the morning, but fell asleep as soon as I got back. 

“Why’d it have to be today?” I asked as I looked at myself in the mirror, desperately trying to make myself look presentable. I had a hangover from Hell, with a side order of pain from the cuts and bruises I’d sustained from last night’s tumble. I only had kids’ Band-Aids, so I used a few of those to cover up the most obvious spots. I still looked a mess, but I’d just have to deal. 

There was a teaching assistant waiting at the gate. I explained who I was, to which I was met with raised eyebrows. 

“Really? You’re Trucy’s father?”

“Look it up if you don’t believe me.” I said, deadpan. I wasn’t in the mood for playing the ‘she doesn’t look like yours’ game today.

They led me to a teacher’s office where Trucy rushed up to me and buried her face in my clothing with a massive hug. Well, she did until she had to let go and had a coughing fit. Poor thing.

“So, what’s going on, kiddo?” I asked as I looked around the room, trying to get a clue. 

There was her teacher at the desk, sipping from her coffee mug. She looked about as tired as I am. Sitting at the chairs perpendicular to her desk were a scrawny, snot-nosed kid and who I presume to be his mother. She appeared to be very cross.

“Take a seat, Mr. Wright.” The teacher gestured to another pair of seats, presumably for me and Trucy. She sat next to me and held my hand tightly, squeezing it for all its worth. 

“I believe you never introduced yourself.” I said, ignoring the obvious vitriol in her voice. 

“Mrs. Prune. As in how one prunes the rose bushes in their garden.”

“Or as in the wrinkly old fruit.” I whispered to Trucy. I relaxed a little, hearing her laugh, and ignored the stares I was getting from the other adults in the room. 

“We asked you here today because Calvin has told Mrs. Nocey here–” She gestured to the mother and child. “ –That Trucy has apparently been stealing his things during class.”

I looked down at Trucy. She was really worried. I addressed the teacher.

“Would you mind if I just had a conversation with Trucy for a minute in the corridor? I haven’t heard anything of this, and I need to get a few facts straight.”

“Go ahead.” 

“Daddy, you smell weird again.” Trucy complained.

“I’m sorry. But we only have about a minute before they ask us back, so can you explain to me what’s going on?”

“Calvin’s saying that I’ve been taking his stuff– but it’s not true! I don’t know where his things are going, but I took nothing! You believe me, Daddy, don’t you?! You have to!” She started to tear up. I hugged her firmly and shushed her. 

“I believe you. Don’t cry, I’ve got this under control. You have to look calm if you want them to believe you too.” I pointed at the door. 

“So I’ve got to perform?”

“Yes! Perform! Pretend everything’s OK, because it will be. You just have to trust me. You can do that, right?”

Trucy nodded.

“Good girl. Now let’s get back in there.” 

“Can you tell me what it is she’s supposedly stolen?” I asked.

“Lots of things!” Calvin butted in. “My pen, my pencil, one of my notebooks!” 

“And why do you think my daughter was the one who stole them?” I checked the reactions of the adults in the room. Nothing yet.

“Because she makes things disappear! She’s always showing everyone how to hide things!” He shouted.

“That’s some solid reasoning. How’d you make the connection?”

“Umm…” He looked at his mother. “...I just knew.”

“So you figured that out all by yourself?” I raised an eyebrow. Mrs. Nocey was getting a little frustrated.

“Of course he could! I don’t like you implying my son’s dumb, Mr. Wright.” The way she said my name, I have a feeling she didn’t want to give me the respect of a title, but didn’t know how else to refer to me. 

“I wasn’t implying anything of the sort. I wasn’t doubting if he could, I was doubting if he did. He keeps looking over at you as if waiting for cues, Mrs. Nocey. It’s only natural to question whether you’ve steered him in a certain direction.” 

“Don’t most children look to their parents when they need help? Your daughter’s looking at you right now, too.”

“Ah, but Trucy’s not asking me what to say. You’re confident, aren’t you, Truce.” She smiled at the lady to further my point. “And you’re changing the topic. First, I’d like it made clear whether or not you gave your son the idea that it was my daughter stealing his things.” I leant in closer, cupping my hands, waiting for her response. 

“Fine, I said it was probably your daughter. But he’d told me about her tricks before, and so it’s a reasonable conclusion to make.” She huffed. She probably wasn’t expecting me to argue the point so passionately.

“Thank you.” I nodded. “I don’t see how my daughter being a magician makes it likely she’s a thief. Magic has rules, just like the law, and it’s not in her nature to break them.” 

“B-but!” Yelled Calvin. “She can make anything disappear if you just ask! She does it during recess! Someone could have given her my things!”

“I wouldn’t disappear someone’s things without their permission!” Trucy cried out. “I check everyone’s happy before I do the trick, and I always give the thing back to them afterwards! Nothing ever disappears forever!” 

I squeezed her hand to comfort her.

“Let’s be civil here. Is there a plausible reason my daughter would want to do something like that? Did you two have an argument?”

“We’ve never even talked before!!” He screamed.

“That’s strange. People don’t usually do this sort of thing to someone they’ve never even talked to. Shouldn’t we be looking for some other solution?”

“No! Nothing else makes sense!”

Mrs. Prune sighed. She had clearly signed out of this entire conversation. 

“How often do your things go missing, Calvin?” I asked.

“She’s been stealing my things for two weeks now! Something every day!”

“But aren’t there 10 school days in two weeks? You said only three things went missing.”

“No, those were just examples! A lot more of my things have gone missing! My homework, my lunch.”

“Most people give three examples when they list. You even did so earlier. So it’s rather odd you cut yourself off so abruptly this time. Is there something that went missing you don’t want to tell me about?”

“My backpack! She stole my backpack!” 

“And when was this?”

“Two weeks ago…” He started mumbling.

“So, where have you been storing all your other items since?”

Mrs. Prune jumped up, suddenly very much present. “So that’s why!”

“Hmm?”

“Calvin’s been borrowing all his school items non-stop for two weeks.”

“So it hasn’t been one item a day, like he said.” I recounted. “He just lost his bag at some point. And where’d you last have it, Calvin?”

“...On the bus.”

“Trucy doesn’t even take the bus! We walk here and back every day. And the assistant who showed me in here can vouch that they saw me approach on foot. Are you sure you didn’t just leave your backpack on the bus, Calvin?”

With this, he burst into tears. His mother, who had been growing increasingly furious, grabbed him by the arm and stormed out of the room to scold him. 

“Not how I was expecting that to go…” Mrs. Prune talked to herself under her breath. She seemed irritated that, once again, I’d refused to go along with whatever she said and instead insisted we solve the matter in its entirety. Was it really so surprising that I’d go to what I saw as perfectly reasonable lengths to protect my daughter?

I heard Mrs. Nocey shout, ‘You humiliated me, ’ and ‘I’ve raised a liar’, as we walked down the corridor and left. I couldn’t imagine treating a child so harshly. 

“So…” I whistled as we were traveling back home. “Calvin sounds like he’s absent-minded. Losing his backpack on the first day of school and waiting two weeks to tell his mother?”

“Yeah. I don’t know why he pinned the blame on me though.” Trucy looked into the distance, misty-eyed.

“Don’t take it personally. People are all too keen to blame others for their wrongdoing. Why do you think I did what I did?”

“That’s so nice of you! It’s a shame you don’t do it anymore.”

“Yeah. It is.” I looked down at her. “You know what I don’t get? Calvin probably was just scared of his mom tearing into him like she eventually did. But why’d his mother have something against you? It was her idea that it was your fault.” 

“I don’t know why. Calvin’s been watching me during recess, and honestly, it creeps me out.”

“He’s been paying a lot of attention to your tricks. I think he’s probably jealous of you. But if his watching you makes you uncomfortable, tell him to stop. I can do this all over again if I have to.” 

I crouched down on the sidewalk and whispered in her ear.

“But you know what? From the sound of it, the threat of me embarrassing his mother again is probably enough to get him to leave you alone.”

She giggled mischievously. Seeing her laugh like that helped me feel a little less run-down and beaten up.

“You should have seen it, Kristoph.” I laughed over a bottle of wine from our usual dining spot. “I understand the woman didn’t know her son was lying to her, but thinking I’d just roll over and let my daughter take the rap? Critical mistake.” 

“Most likely, he’d been making vague excuses for weeks, and since he’d been watching your daughter closely and was telling his mother about her, she probably assumed he had something of a crush and was covering for her.” 

“Maybe he does.” I shrugged. “But that’s an odd way of showing it. And she’s really jumping to conclusions there.”

“I agree. Unfortunately, that’s about as much logical thinking as most people are capable of.” 

He smiled and stirred his borscht so delicately that it barely broke the surface. A useless action, really.

“Isn’t it remarkable…” He wondered, gazing into my eyes. “That some people are so quick to make assumptions. That lady, she assumed you weren’t intelligent because of the way you dress.”

“I don’t think it was just my clothes. The stains, the cuts and bruises, and the stench of alcohol and smoke coming off of me. I think it’s fair to assume I’m some kind of trouble, given all that.” I lifted my arms in the air as if to signify being caught and leaned further backwards in my seat. 

“We all have our vices. Assuming you’re unintelligent because of odors doesn’t sound like the pinnacle of reason.” 

“Don’t you assume the public is unintelligent though?” I pointed out. 

“Having a general belief that the average person is an idiot, and directly labeling one person as such based on insufficient evidence, are two very different matters.”

“Fair enough.” I conceded.

It was nice to finally have a normal conversation with Kristoph. Usually, I was on high alert, not to say this or not to show that. Now it feels different. Even knowing what I know about Kristoph, I could let my guard down a little and be more or less genuine. We’re not at each other’s throats for once, and it’s freeing. 

“You seem different, Phoenix.” Kristoph said, as if he’d just read my mind. “As if you’re not just putting on airs when you appear calm and confident.”

“Do I? Well, that’s good to know.” 

“I recognize you’re making an effort to be more open and honest with me after our last conversation. Did it strike a chord with you, perhaps?”

“...Yeah. It did. I was getting tired of all the pretence, to be honest. I do enough of that in my work.” 

“So often our livelihoods spill over into the rest of our lives. Establishing a boundary and a balance separating the two is a difficult skill to hone. It took me years to do it myself.” 

“Really? How’d you do that?” I asked.

“I tend not to think about work matters unless I’m in the office. I’ve read it’s unhealthy to live where you work, and vice versa. It’s challenging to relax there because the space is associated with working.”

It’s not like I had much of a choice to have that setup. But I have to give credit where it’s due, working at the club does make getting into the mindspace for the job easier, and home has felt more laidback too. Though I don’t know if that’s because I don’t work there anymore or because of Trucy’s influence. 

My shift began, and the customers started to roll in. It was busier than usual, so I braced myself for a long night. At one point I stepped out and went upstairs for a break, only to find familiar faces waiting for a round across the bar. Saturday nights were busy, sure, but tonight the club was crowded. 

The crowd only began to disperse around 3AM, and the club still had a few patrons here and there even when I’d finished my shift. I found my way to the exit and was surprised to see Kristoph had been waiting for me. 

“You must be exhausted.” He remarked, looking down at me with pity. 

“What… do you think…” I responded in between pants. I laughed a little, then stumbled and nearly fell. Kristoph held me up and took my hand. 

“What do you say to a short walk around the block? I could do with some company.”

I nodded slowly, and we started to move. He was still leading me by the hand. Without it, I’m not sure I would have stayed up. 

“I hope you don’t mind. I don’t work on Sundays, so I thought it’d be worth waiting to see you.”

“I don’t… mind.” I said. I couldn’t see where we were going since I kept closing my eyes. 

“You always listen to my thoughts so carefully, Phoenix. I think you’re one of the only people who listen to what I actually have to say, not what they think I’m trying to say. It’s refreshing to be understood on another level.” 

“Mhmm.” I nodded again. I couldn’t really think of much else to say. Not when most of my brain power was being spent trying to walk and stay upright. 

“You’ve gone pale, Phoenix.” He looked back at me, concerned. “Oh, how silly of me, you must be feeling motion sick. Let’s pause here.” 

He took out two cigarettes, lit them, and handed one to me. 

“It might give you the boost you need to get home. Heaven knows you need it in this state.” 

He leaned on a lamppost while I sat on the sidewalk. We were backlit by an off-licence convenience store that was still open at this time of night. 

A hundred muffled thoughts were swimming through my mind, so I vocalized the only one that was fully formed.

“Kristoph… Do you need me?”

He stared down at me, the rim of his glasses reflecting the lamplight in my eyes. I started to squint and turned my attention to the stream of smoke coming from his hand. 

“Yes. I do.” He said, and grinned. His teeth were almost too bright for me to handle right now, so I shielded my eyes. 

“That’s… all… I needed to hear.” I muttered and started to get up. Kristoph lent me a hand, and I ended up pushing him over before we could both stand up straight. 

“Sorry… about that.” 

“It’s quite alright, Phoenix.” 

I threw my arms around him again. This time, with not enough force to knock him over. I pulled myself in close and kissed his neck before saying one last thing. 

“I love you… let’s go home…”

I ran into Rocky on my way to the table for my lunch with Kristoph. 

“Hey, buddy! Everything going well?”

“Yeah, I’m good.” I said without looking back. 

“Let me know if there’s anything I can help with. Ya don’t chat as much these days.”

“Well, there’s just a lot going on. I’m good, really. I’ll chat another time.” 

Kristoph was smug as ever, eyeing me from across the room as I approached. 

“Had a good rest, Phoenix? You were exhausted last time I saw you.”

“Yeah, I’m alright.” I glanced down at the table and saw Kristoph hadn’t ordered his usual meal. “Do you have different plans for today?” 

“I should’ve known you’d be sharp enough to notice.” He smirked. “It’s rather chilly here, even though it’s such a warm day outside. Wouldn’t it be best if we met at my house instead?” 

A ‘warm day’ is an understatement. Before I came inside, I was practically melting on the sidewalk. I am curious to see what Kristoph’s house is like. That, and an invitation to a moderately air-conditioned space sounded much more welcoming than the club’s artificial winter wonderland. 

“You’re really comfortable with me going to your house? You’re not worried I’m gonna mess up the cushions on the couch or something?” 

“You led me to your home last weekend. It only feels right to invite you into mine in return.”

“Wait. When’d I do that?!” 

“So it’s as I figured. You needed someone to help you because you definitely weren’t lucid enough to get home yourself. I left right after, though, as I assumed you hadn’t meant that you wanted me to stay over.” 

“Geez, I had no idea I was that bad.” I felt the color drain from my face. I should never have got to the state where I needed to rely on Kristoph for help.

“No need to panic, we all have those moments. You can trust me, Phoenix.”

“Alright then, I’d love to see your house.” 

I knew he probably wouldn’t take ‘no’ for an answer anyway. 

I don’t know what I was expecting, but seeing a mock-Victorian estate house in the outskirts of the metropolitan area tickled me, and I started to snicker.

“What’s so funny?” Kristoph glared.

“Of course! Of course that’s where you live. Don’t you see…?” I remarked through bouts of laughter.

“No, I don’t.” He said curtly. I stopped laughing. 

“I had no idea Gavin Law Offices was doing so well.” I looked at the grand, palatial front doors and felt a little smaller. 

“Good to know you had such a glowing opinion of me.” He rolled his eyes. 

“It’s not personal. I’m not used to this sort of scale. It’s not like I know anything about being a boss with people working under me. It’s always just been I live off of what I make.” 

“I see. There’s a balcony up these stairs. It’s lovely this time of year.”

I followed him while I scanned the surrounding area. The house was almost entirely decorated in shades of purple, with mixed metals of gold, silver and rose gold as accents. Getting everything to match must have cost a fortune. 

The balcony was adorned with a silver, intricate railing and two plush chairs, separated by a gray-stained wooden table. A few drinks were arranged carefully on it. 

“Wow, Kristoph.” I said, looking at the perfectly organized garden below. Everything in this house had been thoughtfully considered. “Do you have a maid or something?”

“I’m flattered, but no. I make sure everything in the house is just so myself. I don’t think another person would understand the intricacy of it all.” 

“Are you showing me all this because you were offended by how messy my apartment was?” I said as I sank into the chair. I’d never felt a softer material in my life.

“Perhaps it was a stroke of luck that I didn’t get to see much due to how dark it was. I didn’t want to disturb anyone by turning on the lights, so I used a flashlight to navigate. I wouldn’t want to make a racket by tripping over something you’d left on the floor.”

“That’s very thought-through.” 

“Everything I do is.” He smirked. 

“So, have you found any more news on Klavier?” I asked, changing the subject.

“His summer tour’s coming to a close, but I only know that because it’s public information. What he’ll do after, I have no clue. I doubt he’ll return here. When something riles him up, he doesn’t let it go easily.” 

That’s something the two brothers have in common, I guess. 

“It’s a shame you two have such a strained relationship. Family’s a sacred thing.” I felt bile rise up in my throat as I spoke. As bad as I felt for Kristoph being abandoned, Klavier shouldn’t be forced into accepting a situation where he was being controlled. 

“Clearly, he does not feel the same way. If I knew I was so disposable to him, maybe I would not have spent so much time helping him.”

“Woah.” I sat straight up in my seat. “Kristoph, even if he doesn’t appreciate it, you shouldn’t ever stop trying to help him. He’s your family, and he should have your support whether he wants it or not.”

“How exactly am I supposed to help him when he’s cut me off?” He huffed. 

“Give him the space he needs for now. But if he contacts you again, you have to be there for him.”

“Why? Why should I give him my time and effort when he’s rejected it and caused me pain?”

“Because everyone makes those mistakes. You can’t just cut someone you love off because they’ve messed up before.”

He solemnly stared at the view, considering what to say next. 

“Where’s the line, Phoenix? You’re a very forgiving person, but I’m willing to bet someone’s crossed your line before. So where is it?”

“When someone abuses trust for personal gain. Betraying someone who loves you for nothing more than selfish reasons? That’s unforgivable.” I frowned.

A subtle smile spread across his lips.

“But Phoenix… Isn’t that exactly what he’s done?” 

That question echoed through my head while I walked back home, while I was in the shower, and while I walked to school to pick up Trucy.

Everything Kristoph said made sense. Kristoph had placed his trust in him, and Klavier had left for personal reasons. So why did I still have a gut feeling deep down that I shouldn’t believe him? Somewhere in my head or my heart, I felt Klavier was right to leave when he did, but I couldn’t figure out why.

We were waiting in the wings for Trucy’s act, and I was helping her prepare as usual. 

“Hey Truce, how do you know what to do?”

“What do you mean, Daddy?”

“You’re a confident kid. You usually don’t think twice about making a decision, so how do you know you’re right?”

“Confidence is all part of the act, Daddy! I don’t know what I’m doing most of the time, but it's part of the Gramarye creed to pretend you do! There’s an audience of people out there depending on me to give them a show they won’t forget. Nobody likes an uncertain magician. Magicians are just humans like anybody else, but the magic comes from seeming anything but!” 

“That’s a lot of pressure. How are you coping with it?”

“I’m fine! Every magician has their people behind the scenes that know everything, and you’re mine, Daddy! I don’t have to pretend around you.”

“That’s right, you don’t.” I smiled, and kissed her cheek. “Now knock ‘em dead, kid.” 

Rocky was waiting for me as I got to the club to start my shift.

“Ya free this time? I really needa chat with ya, one on one.”

“Alright.” I said, and he pulled me outside. As usual, no one else was in the break area. When the weather was this hot, the inside of the club was more tolerable than the outside. 

“What’s going on, Rocky? You’re not usually this serious or this insistent on talking to me.” 

“You’ve been cozying up to that fella in the purple suit lately, we’ve all seen it.”

“Yeah, what about it?” I asked, frowning. 

“I don’t think it’s such a good idea, Nick, buddy.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I can’t exactly say, it’s just a feeling…” He trailed off. He was looking really shifty now, his eyes darting all around and he was starting to sweat. Though, sweat isn’t exactly unusual in a heatwave.

“Rocky, with all due respect.” I put a hand on his shoulder. “I’ve had people say the same thing about you. We all look shady around here, so it’s not a great measure of character.” 

“B-but he’s different, man! I’m telling ya!” He was shaking now. Why’s he getting so worked up over this?

“At this point, Rocky, I’m done with feelings.” I sighed, looking out into the blank night sky. “I need something solid. Either tell me exactly what he’s doing, or don’t bother. Because I’m not going to listen.” 

His expression changed. He stopped shaking, and held his hand to my back. 

“Nick… are you alright? You’re not usually like this.”

“I know, I know. Weird thing to say to your boss.”

“That’s not what I meant. I’m yer buddy too, remember?” 

I did consider Rocky a friend, and yet I hadn’t talked to him about anything personal in a while. That’s when I saw an opportunity to exact some advice I’d been given earlier.

“What do you do when your gut feeling contradicts everything you’ve seen?” I asked. 

“So we’re getting philosophical, are we?” He chuckled. He pulled out a packet of cigarettes and offered me one. “This is the smoke break area, after all.”

“Thanks. So what do you think?”

“I say trust yer gut. Sometimes your brain doesn’t understand why your body’s doin’ what it’s doin’ but it doesn’t mean it’s wrong.”

“I thought so too, but I don’t know what I’m doing anymore. It’s like something’s interfering with my signals. One day I’m certain of something, and the next I almost believe the opposite. I’ve never been like this before, and honestly, it scares me.” I scrunched up my eyes to avoid tearing up. I didn’t want to cry just before work.

“That’s a pretty big pickle you’re in. And you don’t know why ya feel this way?”

“Nope.” I shook my head. “I used to have a pretty clear code, but now it’s being challenged at every turn. God, why am I finding this harder than being a lawyer?”

“It’s not the job you’re struggling with, is it? Ya know what you’re doing. One of the best hires I ever made.” He chuckled again, pleased with himself. “It seems to me it’s the rest of your time you’re having issues with. You come here a lot during the day. Ya got nothing else to do?” 

“Other than taking care of my daughter. She keeps me busy on weekends and afternoons. It’s just when she’s at school or asleep… That’s when I don’t know what to do.” 

“You didn’t have much free time in yer past job, huh?” 

“Actually, I did. But usually, someone was dragging me here, there and everywhere because they wanted some company doing whatever random activity they had in mind.”

“No wonder ya didn’t have a problem becoming a father. Sounds like you’re used to playing babysitter.”

“Huh.” I thought about this for a second. “You’re right.”

“What happened to those people, anyway? Now you ain’t got people dragging ya into things, yer bored out of yer mind.” 

“As people grow up, they get busy. Most people, anyway. They tell me I should call them more and they can easily arrange visits, but I just seem like a bother.”

“Who wants to be busy? I’m happy takin’ it easy over here. But even if they are, they say they’ll make time for ya. Use it.”

“I wish I could, but it’s not that easy. Anyway, something’s been on my mind.”

“Yeah, buddy?”

“You didn’t seem shocked finding out I was a lawyer. I thought you’d freak out or something, especially with the whole legality aspect.”

“Yer clearly not doing it anymore, so why should I care? We’ve all got our own stories, man.” 

“What about you?” I asked. I was genuinely curious, I hadn’t heard much about Rocky’s personal life. 

“I’m a simple man. Never seen the point in doing things ‘right’, so I just do them the way that’s easiest for me. Got into this sorta life from an early age and never looked back.” 

“Very different from your sister. What’s the story with that?”

“Always liked to tattle on me. Been a snake ever since she was born. It makes her feel good to set things ‘right’ even if that means causing other people problems. I think it’s the only thing that gives her confidence.”

“Yeah, she did seem pretty anxious. Poor thing.” I winced. 

“If she wanted me to feel sorry for her she shoulda stuck up for me. Rub someone’s back and they’ll rub yours.”

“There’s a lot of that going around lately.” I muttered, leaning over the railing.

I was getting sick of this ‘eye-for-an-eye’ world. But then again, I know how it feels to waste your effort on someone who doesn’t love you back. Before I knew the whole story about how they switched, I used to judge myself for not getting over her for years, and about how it would have saved me a lot of pain to have cut her off sooner. Is it worth going out on a limb and risking it all for potential gain? Or should you play it safe?

That reminds me. I pushed off the railing and corrected my posture. I turned to Rocky with a smile.

“What’s that for?” He asked.

“It’s showtime.”

Trucy and I were sitting across the coffee table, legs crossed on the floor. A deck of cards lay on the tabletop. 

“You really wanna learn how to play poker, Truce?”

She nodded enthusiastically. 

“Alright. Just don’t tell anyone at school, or someone might complain and we’ll have to sit in one of those ‘meetings’ again.”

“I won’t, Daddy. I promise.”

“Trucy, you really have to make it less obvious what you’re thinking.” I said after a couple of rounds. “I thought magicians were all about putting on confidence, but you’re an open book right now!”

“Sorry, Daddy. I’m so excited about this that I can’t hold it in!”

“Think of this as if it were one of the tricks in your show. That should help.”

“Right!” 

“That’s better, but I can still tell, you know.”

“I don’t know this as well as you!” She huffed and stormed off, hiding behind the sofa. “I know when you have a good or bad hand, I just can’t decide what I’m meant to do next!” 

“Wait, what did you just say?”

“Huh?” My reaction confused her and she poked her head around to look at me again. 

“You know when I have a good or bad hand? How do you know that?”

“You rub your hands against your hoodie or have a tremble in your fingers.” She said, as if it were a perfectly normal thing to notice about someone. 

“Trucy, that’s incredible tell-spotting. No one’s been able to use that against me before.”

“What, really? I thought it was fairly obvious.”

“No!” I held her up and she started to giggle. “I play with professionals, so you must have got this down even better than they have!” 

“I had no idea!” She squealed.

“Trucy, you’re a genius! Does this work with everyone, or just me?” I said, pacing around the room. 

“Everyone, I think. Sometimes I get this tense feeling and then I focus. I can always see something happening.”

“I mean, I knew it was a method, but I didn’t think it could be this good!” I held my hands to my head in shock. 

“But, Daddy…” She said, after we’d both calmed down. “What good is it if I don’t know what to do next?”

“Oh, don’t worry about that, kid. Can’t you see how amazing this is on its own?”

Later in the day, I was in my room, thinking. Trucy knew the hand, but didn’t know how to play. How ironic, when my situation in life is quite the opposite. I knew each course of action I could take, but knowing my options is useless when I don’t know where I stand.

If I could figure out my cards, then I’d know how to play them. 

Although I’d met him only yesterday for lunch, Kristoph visited me at work. I had a feeling it would happen. Though, I don’t think he’d be pleased if he knew I was questioning my position on things again. Rocky told me to trust my gut, but I don’t know what my gut is saying anymore. That means if I’m going to figure out where I stand in all this, I’m going to have to start somewhere else.

“Hey Kristoph, how do you think this game of ours is going?”

“What game?” He remarked, but with an expression more irritated than forgetful. 

“You know what I’m talking about.” I said, straight-faced. 

“Oh, you’re still going on about that, are you.”

He grew impatient, tapping his fingers on the table. 

“So you do remember.” I cocked my head smugly. “I figured you wouldn’t forget so easily, considering you seemed so distressed the last time we discussed it.”

“There is no game. I know it’s hard for you to understand, but there’s more to life than winning and losing.”

“Kristoph.” He jolted as I said his name that way. It appears he wasn’t expecting his visit to go this way tonight. “Who was it that first brought up the topic of games? I seem to recall it was you who said I was playing with you.”

“I’ll say it again.” I could feel the anger rising to the surface in his voice. “There is no game.” 

“We both know that’s a lie.” 

And that’s all I needed to say.

“You’re a madman, Phoenix Wright.” He hissed. “Claiming lies left and right like you have any authority to tell what the truth is. Using my own words against me when you know very well what I meant, hiding your true feelings, and all the while still taking my offer of an open hand to support you when it suits you. For a man with a name so associated with fire, your heart’s rather cold to the touch.” 

I held my head to the table to hide my face while I let out a small laugh. When I lifted it back up, there was an expression of horror on Kristoph’s face.

“Kristoph, that’s beautiful. Poetry to rival that of your brother’s.” I said calmly. “But why do you hate those qualities so much?”

“...What.” I’d well and truly lost him.

“If I’ve got this right, your entire reputation is built on keeping a cool character. So if I’m really as closed off as you say… why do you hate it?”

I got up from my stool and began to circle the table to aid my thinking. Kristoph was trembling with rage, and his eyes followed me as I walked.

His silence was deafening, so I filled it with another thought.

“And what’s more, despite that reputation, you’re so emotional.”

“I am not emotional.” He repeated the word as if it were toxic to him. 

He got out of his seat, reached after me and gave my arm a sharp tug. He gripped it, and he wouldn’t let go. I peeled his hand off me finger by finger. We were standing in close proximity at the center of the restaurant, and I lowered my voice to a whisper as some patrons began to stare at the commotion. 

“I find that hard to believe. Which of us is more emotionally invested in this relationship, Kristoph?”

“You jumped at the first opportunity to get into a relationship because you couldn’t stand being alone. I’m sure you still think of your ex-boyfriend all the time.”

I flinched at the sound of him reducing my relationship with Miles to just an ‘ex’. 

“And you still can’t get over having your brother abandon you after you raised him for years. You say I can’t stand being alone but you’re the one who admitted you need someone around.” I paused to take a breath before saying what I did next. “You need me.”

Now he laughed. A horrible, manic laugh that sent a wave of fear resonating through my bones. 

“Who gave you that idea?”

“Y-you did!” 

“You must be misremembering. You’ve got it twisted. I don’t need you. Why would I? I wouldn’t have any trouble finding someone else to talk to. You, on the other hand…” He put his hand under my chin and started stroking it gently. It was twisting my stomach into knots. “Who needs you? You’re a drunk who can’t keep himself clean…” He said, picking off bits of dirt from my hoodie. “...who works as a conman, living in fear of being caught by the law, which is all the more ironic, given you live in your own old law office. Don’t you get tired of living in your own shadow?” His smile felt different now. Predatory, as if he were about to eat me whole. “The only thing you’ve got going for you is that daughter of yours. Really, you’re quite pitiful. No, I don’t need you. You need me.” 

He removed his hand from my chin, and I fell to my knees. I had nothing left to say. 

The thud of me hitting the floor must have garnered some attention, because Rocky came in and scooped me up.

“Nick, are you alright?” He screeched.

I nodded, but it couldn’t be further from the truth. He took me to a quieter room and propped me up on a chair to continue the conversation.

“What were you thinking? Were you… confronting him? If ya keep doing stuff like that, yer gonna get hurt!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t do it again.” My voice was still weak, but it returned to me slowly. “I just needed to know the playing field, and now I know.”

“What are ya going on about? This ain’t no game, buddy. Don’t you have a sense of self-preservation? Going up against him is asking for trouble.” 

“Rocky… You act as if you know him. Do you know him?”

He looked around the room nervously. In a way that sounded like he was apologizing to me, he said,

“That’s a conversation for another day.”

I took the hint, nodded, and went back to finish my shift.

“Oh, come on Daddy!” Trucy begged. “I thought you liked poker! Why can’t you teach me today like you did before?” 

“We don’t have long before your show. Magic comes first.”

She sulked and pulled on my arm. I yelped. 

“Don’t- don’t do that, sweetie.” 

Trucy saw the look in my eyes and let go of me quickly. I could feel myself shivering, so I moved over and leaned on the kitchen counter. Once I steadied myself, I turned back toward her and saw the worry in her eyes. ‘Oh no,’ I thought. ‘Not her too.’ 

“Daddy, are you hurt?” 

“What? No, I’m fine, Trucy. You’re such a worrywart.” I smiled. Trucy didn’t look convinced. 

“You sounded hurt. Did you fall on your arm or something?” 

“Now that you mention it, I think I did fall the other day. But I don’t want you to worry. It’s all good.” 

“I’m sorry.” Trucy bowed her head in shame. “I know you always tell me not to pull, but I didn’t mean to hurt you like that.” 

“No need to apologize, Truce. It’s not your fault.” I smiled again, and she gave me one in return, with the same sad look in her eyes. “Now, are you going to get some practice in before your show? We don’t have long before we have to head to the bus stop now.” 

“Right.” She nodded sharply and began gathering her things. 

Trucy asked about my arm again when I put her to bed that night. She seemed restless, even when I’d tried to reassure her everything was alright. I was still thinking about how I could get her to worry less about me when I walked into the club for my shift. 

“What’s that sour face for, bud?” Rocky mocked. Then he dropped his smile and asked, “Something you need to get off your mind?”

I nodded, and we stepped outside again. I was honestly relieved to have someone else’s opinion on this.

“Do you hide what you do from people, Rocky?”

“Well duh, it’s kinda in the job description.”

“I’m finding it harder and harder to explain to my daughter. She’s too clever for shitty excuses.” 

“What sorta thing are ya trying to explain?”

“Why I smell of smoke, why I sometimes come back hurt, why folk on the street don’t trust me from a look alone, that sort of thing.” I sighed. 

“Ah, I see. But what do ya mean ‘hurt’? Security should protect you against that kinda thing.”